KinkyChastityGirl - Hot Photos & Stories

Story : the Bank Robbers

2008-07-18T16:59:00.004-05:00

As soon as Kelly woke up, she reached for the book. Last night she'd dozed off right in the middle of the best part, and she couldn't wait to read it now. She blinked her sleepy eyes and yawned, as she leafed through the pages to find the spot. "The leader of the Black Nights held Lady Stephanie in a tight grip, looking her over. Her feminine curves were clearly visible through the thin silk nightgown. Her breasts were rather large, and her nipples had grown stiff in the cool air of the dungeon. The Black Knight laughed fiendishly as she squirmed in his grip. 'Let me go!' she protested.""Let me go," Kelly whispered as she read."Another knight reached under her nightgown, and Lady Stephanie felt the icy cold of his armored glove touching her thighs, moving further up towards her sex. 'No!' she gasped.""No!" Kelly whispered, smiling to herself. She lay on her stomach, and her hands quickly found her clit, gently massaging it as she kept reading."The Black Knights moved in closer. Lady Stephanie looked from one to the other, only to find their faces hidden by the iron helmets. Through the visors she saw only their eyes, gleaming with sick and unnatural desires. As one knight lifted up her nightgown, he felt the heat of his hardened manhood against her skin. She struggled helplessly, but the other knights tightened their grip, allowing him to stand between her legs.""Oh yes," Kelly murmured, still touching herself, "give it to her...""Horrified, she felt her soft flesh yielding, as he pushed into her. His erect staff filled her female crevice, making her cry out loud in the darkened corridor. The knights grunted with pleasure at the sound of her distress. Her assailant began moving in and out of her, his rigid pole penetrating the moist depths of her tender flesh."Moaning softly, Kelly masturbated, increasing the rhythm. She felt her juices flowing abundantly over her fingers."The knight pulled out of her, only to be replaced by another, his tool even more massive than the previous one. Lady Stephanie screamed in vain, as the perverted knight raped her with deep, savage strokes. And now -- oh, the humiliation -- she sensed her young body responding against her will to the abuse. Her flesh grew dripping wet, and she felt a tiny spark of pleasure quickly growing towards an inevitable climax.""Oh yeah," Kelly gasped. "Fuck her. Fuck her good."She could smell her own excitement -- a scent that never failed to turn her on even more."Lady Stephanie whimpered, as the knight pulled back and let yet another knight take his place. She struggled violently as a third member thrust vigorously into her succulent sex, pushing her over the edge with stroke after powerful stroke. 'Aaah!' she cried, as the surge of carnal ecstasy washed over her trembling body."Kelly gasped with excitement. She, too, was only seconds from coming."The knight froze inside her, his stiff manhood bulging and twitching. And then it came -- a hot explosion of cream, shooting with great force into her aching flesh. Again and again the knight's tool erupted, filling Lady Stephanie with his thick juice. Grunting, he held onto her hips, until he'd emptied himself into her. And then, another knight took his place.""Oh yeah!" Kelly cried, massaging her clit feverishly, making herself come. "Oh fuck! Oh yeah!"She fell face down on the pillow as she climaxed, pushing the book aside. The orgasm surged through her, making every fiber of her body tingle with pleasure.Oh yes. Minutes later, Kelly rolled over on her back and put the book back on the nightstand. It might not be great literature, but it sure did its job, and did it well.Her fingers were wet and slippery with her own juice. She looked at the clock -- she had plenty of time. She could shower and have a decent breakfast and still make it to work on time.Kelly got out of bed -- she always slept in the nude - and looked at her naked body in the mirror. She wasn't thin like some of those anorectic fashion models you see in the magazines. She had feminine curves -- rounded hips and full breasts. Her long, dark hair reached down to her nipples. Yes, she liked her body -- in the fifties she could have made it as a pinup girl, she always thought. Too bad she didn't have a boyfriend at the moment. But hey, you never knew what the day might bring.Smiling, Kelly stepped into the shower.At half past eight, she entered the bank through the staff entrance. As she walked into the lobby, towards her counter, she was greeted by a familiar, high-pitched voice."Hiii Kelly," Gina squealed. "Looking hot today."Kelly smiled unconvincingly. Yeah, right. Gina stood in her path, tossing her long (fake) blond hair around, giggling in that annoying way she had. And as usual, she was wearing something very tight and very pink, showing off her boobs."Hi Gina," Kelly said.And she knew it was only a matter of time before Gina would start bragging about her love life."Boy," she said. "Am I tired today..."Kelly stood by her till, getting ready to open."Oh yeah?" she said."Didn't get much sleep last night," Gina giggled. "I met this really cool guy..."Kelly didn't really listen. She'd heard similar stories before: Gina meets "really cool guy", he comes on to her, she's like "no way", but for some reason changes her mind (the stories were always kind of unclear at this point) and ends up having hot sex all night long with the really cool guy. And somehow she always expected Kelly to be impressed.Kelly couldn't help wondering what the guy in the story was telling his friends right now: "I met, like, this totally whacked-out slut..." Kelly had met a couple of those "really cool guys". They'd looked like something the cat would complain in writing about having to drag in -- and had been unable to form one coherent sentence between them."Sounds like you had a good time, then," Kelly said calmly, placing her purse on the counter and switching on the computer."Sure did!" Gina replied, beaming with joy. Then she stepped up close and whispered into Kelly's ear: "And it was, you know, at least ten inches!"She had another giggling fit, and Kelly turned away. Amazing, wasn't it? Thousand of decent, careful, intelligent women are raped and mistreated every day, and this little peroxide slut -- an open invitation to danger and abuse - went through life unharmed. Good for her, of course, but still sort of unfair. Kelly almost hoped that one day she would get a nasty surprise. Might teach her a lesson."And how was your evening?" Gina asked.Kelly wished she'd had the guts to tell her "well, I stayed at home with only a bottle of Chablis, a dirty book and my own clitoris to keep me entertained." But what would be the point of that? Gina wasn't even smart enough to know sarcasm when it hit her straight on her cute little nose."Oh, nothing much," she said. "Dinner with friends -- an early night.""Hmmm," Gina replied with an absent smile.The bank's manager, Mr. Denham, walked briskly through the lobby, his shoes clicking on the marble floors. He passed the huge, dark green leather sofas that lined the walls. He was a tall man in his fifties with steel grey hair and actually quite nice underneath his façade of military efficiency."Good morning," he said to no-one in particular. "All set?" Kelly nodded. They bank would open in five minutes, and she was ready. She heard a nervous giggle and shuffling of paper beside her and knew that Gina wasn't. Really!"Very well," Mr. Denham said. "Walter, let's go. Have a good day, everyone."Walter, the bank's chief guard, walked to the heavy, wooden entrance doors and unlocked them.And then...Afterwards, Kelly would be unable to account for what happened in the next thirty seconds. She only remembered the door being flung open, a chaos of loud noises and general confusion. She saw Walter lying on the floor, knocked down. And she saw three men dressed in black, wearing black gloves and black ski masks running through the bank, brandishing their guns. One of them jumped on to one of the sofas and stood there, waving his gun and shouting orders.She was too confused to make sense of the words, but eventually she guessed that they wanted all employees to gather behind the counter. She joined her colleagues, and sat on the floor, while the bank robbers kept shouting at them.One of them leaned over her and asked her a question. Kelly could hardly breathe."I'm... I'm sorry," she gasped. "What?"And finally she was able to make out what the robber was saying."The safe!" he barked. "Take us to the fucking safe!"Quickly, Kelly found the keys in her drawer and led him towards the elevator. She noticed that one more robber followed them, the third one stayed behind. Her faculties were slowly returning to normal -- she was able to figure out that the third man was going to watch over the hostages.On the elevator ride down to the basement, Kelly sneaked a look at the two men. One was tall and lean, the other short and muscular. She tried to keep calm, reminding herself that behind the ski masks they were just ordinary men. If she dealt with them in a respectful manner, she would probably make it out alive. After all, they just wanted the money.The elevator reached the basement floor, and the door slid open. Kelly led the two armed men through the corridors towards the huge underground safe. She unlocked the gate with iron bars and stepped into the chamber in front of the safe."This way," she said, and the robbers followed her.Kelly turned the dials on the safe door. She'd known the code by heart for years, but ironically, this was the first time she used it. As the last lock clicked into place, she turned the handle and opened the safe. The robbers peeked into the safe. There were stacks of bars of gold, silver and platinum, bags of bills and shelves piled with stocks and bonds. The contents of the safe were worth millions of dollars -- Kelly couldn't even begin to imagine how many.The bank robbers murmured among themselves. They obviously weren't prepared for this much loot. Looking at them, Kelly relaxed. And not only that. There was something else going on inside her that she couldn't quite figure out.With a loud metallic clang, the iron gate swung shut behind them. The two men in ski masks looked over at her, and as her eyes met theirs, the strange emotion got even stronger.What was it? Kelly leaned back against the walls of the chamber and tried to grasp what was happening to her. And suddenly, images from the dirty novel flashed through her mind. The vault became the castle, she saw herself as Lady Stephanie. And the bank robbers could almost be a contemporary version of the Black Knights.Kelly couldn't believe it. Was this in fact turning her on? No, it couldn't be.But as he tried to banish the thought from her brain, she realized another thing: Without thinking, she had placed herself in a provocative pose -- hands behind her back, one leg propped coyly against the wall behind her, and her breasts pushed out. Her body was practically offering itself to the two bank robbers.And - she was getting wet, as well."We're going back up", the tall robber said.Kelly looked at them, smiling."What's the hurry?" she heard herself purring.And slowly she raised her short skirt, revealing her black panties. The two men stared at her in disbelief. She pulled the crotch of the panties aside, letting them glimpse her neatly trimmed pussy -- a moist, pink slit, crowned with a tuft of dark hair."We have to go," Shorty said, moving forward. But his partner held him back.Kelly couldn't believe she was doing this. She felt as if she were watching it all from a distance, looking at some sultry actress in a silly porn movie. Slowly, carefully, she began to massage the base of her clit, feeling the wetness on her fingers. She moaned quietly to herself."Okay," the tall one said. "Show us what you got, honey."Kelly was incredibly turned on. A bit scared, too -- what were they going to do to her if she kept leading them on? -- but somehow that just added to the excitement. Masturbating, she looked over at the robber, making sure he had a clear view of her pussy at all times."You like that?" she gasped."You know what?" the tall one said to his partner. "We sure chose the right fucking bank."Both men laughed, their laughter echoing in the vault. Kelly could see the bulges in their pants swelling as they watched her touching herself. She shivered with pleasure.The tall robber stood in front of her."Okay, baby," came his voice from inside the ski mask. "Let's see what you can do."Kelly heard the sound of the man unzipping his pants, and immediately his half-erect cock sprang out. It was rather big and quite thick."Suck it!" he ordered.Kelly dropped to her knees on the marble floor and opened her mouth. Slowly, the tall guy pushed his hot, throbbing cock in between her lips. He groaned with pleasure as s closed her mouth around his shaft. She began to move her head back and forth, slurping and salivating, feeling his cock hardening as she sucked it. "Yeah!" the tall robber gasped, looking over at his partner. "You too, c'mon. Get your cock out."Slightly surprised, but fascinated, Shorty zipped down and released his stiffening cock. Kelly noticed that it was of medium girth, but slightly longer than the one she had in her mouth now.Unexpectedly the tall robber pulled his cock from her mouth, the suction causing a loud popping sound."Now you try," he said to his partner. "She's fucking great!"Shorty took his cock in his gloved hand and guided it in between Kelly's lips. Then he thrust forward with great force, driving its entire length into her mouth. She could hardly breathe. Grunting, he pulled out, then thrust it all the way back in. Again and again, he slipped his erect tool in and out of Kelly's mouth."Mmm!" she protested, almost gagging on his cock."Yeah!" he gasped. "Like that! You like that, huh?"Shorty grabbed her hair, still fucking her mouth with savage energy. His partner stood next to them, masturbating at the sight, his gloved hand stroking his cock."My turn!" he finally said, his erect cock twitching in front of him. He grabbed his partner by the shoulders and tried to pull him away.His cock still buried deep inside Kelly's mouth, Shorty turned his head and hit his partner on the jaw."Ow! Fuck!" he cried.Then Shorty slipped his cock from her mouth. Kelly gasped for breath. The tall robber aimed a fist at his partner's gut, but his opponent grabbed his arm in mid-air, twisting it. Cursing and panting, the robbers wrestled, their erect cocks bouncing in front of them.Oh my God, Kelly thought, still kneeling on the floor. They're actually fighting over me. I can't believe it. She was so wet...Eventually, the two men gave up the fight. For a while they just stood there looking at each other, their stiff cocks sticking out of their pants, twitching."What the fuck was that about?" Shorty asked. "Sure, we both wanna fuck her. But I'm pretty sure she can handle both of us. Right, honey?"Kelly looked at them, biting her lip."Yeah," the tall robber said, not even waiting for her to reply. "Just look at her. She wants it. She wants it bad. Well, honey -- today is your lucky day. We're gonna fuck the hell out of you. Come here!"They placed Kelly on her hands and knees on the cold marble floor of the chamber. She felt Shorty lifting up her skirt and pulling down her panties, heard him breathing hard as he saw her pussy for the first time. Then she felt his gloved finger touching her labia, probing her, slowly slipping all the way into her slit. She gasped.The tall one offered his wet cock to her mouth. She eagerly took it in, feeling it swell and throb on her tongue. At the same time, Shorty's gloved fingers found her clitoris and began to massage it slowly, teasing her. Kelly shivered as he touched her. She felt her juices beginning to trickle down the inside of her thighs. Shorty knelt down behind her, and she felt the tip of his cock pushing against the entrance to her pussy. She wiggled her hips impatiently, wishing for him to enter. She could almost feel her flesh opening up, begging for his penetration.And finally, Kelly felt his hard shaft pushing into her pussy. He entered her slowly, inch by inch. She felt every move, felt the hardened tool filling her eager flesh, felt her muscles clenching around his cock."Mmm!" she moaned, the tall robber's cock filling her mouth.Both men began thrusting into her. They fucked her mouth and her pussy, making her body shake. Their rhythm was gentle at first. But gradually they increased the pace, fucking her with greater and greater force. Kelly felt her arousal growing, her juices flowing, soaking the pumping cock inside her.She moaned with pleasure. The men hardly made a sound. The only noises heard in the vault were their heavy breathing and the wet, rhythmic sounds of sex, as their cocks slipped in and out of her mouth and her pussy again and again. Kelly shivered on the marble floor, feeling their excitement, their concentration, their determination. They had come to rob the bank, but the only thing on their minds right now was fucking her brains out.Kelly felt her orgasm approaching, and knew it was going to be a powerful one. She trembled uncontrollably on the floor. The tall one grabbed the back of her neck, as Shorty held onto her hips. That way, they could hold her in place, letting her feel the full force of their thrusts."Mmm!" she cried, her cries stifled by the tall robber's cock. "Mmm!"One more thrust, and another, and another. And then Kelly's climax washed over her, like an electric shock tingling through every fiber of her body. Sobbing helplessly, she sucked even harder on the tall robber's cock. She grabbed his buttocks, feeling his muscles tensing up beneath the denim. Tears flowed down her cheeks."Unh, yeah," he grunted. "Here it comes, baby!"His cock twitched in her mouth, swelling slightly. Then, with a violent jerk, he began to ejaculate. Kelly tasted the first spurt of semen, hot and salty, as it shot into her throat with great force. Contracting rhythmically, his cock squirted long, hot jets of sperm into her mouth. Gasping with pleasure the tall robber pulled out. He held his cock in his gloved fist, still ejaculating. She watched, out of breath, as the semen kept coming, splashing onto her cheeks and her lips."Yeah..." the robber whispered through the ski mask.He grabbed his cock and shook off the last, sticky drops. Then he stood up, his legs trembling slightly. He tucked his cock away inside his jeans and just stood there watching his partner fucking Kelly from behind. Maybe the sight of his partner coming had turned Shorty on. She felt him increasing his force, thrusting deeper and harder into her tender pussy. She heard him grunting savagely, seconds from orgasm. "Oh yes," she whispered. "I want to feel you come.""Ahhh!" Shorty yelled, unable to hold back anymore.He pulled his cock from her pussy and pushed her skirt aside, as the first spurt of sperm shot from its tip. Kelly felt his white-hot cream landing on her ass."Uh, uh, uh!" Shorty grunted. He masturbated, his cock jerking wildly. Long jets of semen kept pumping from its tip, spattering Kelly's naked ass with thick globs of spunk."Ah!" he shouted as his orgasm subsided. "Yeah! Fuck!"Kelly felt the last, thick drops falling on to her ass. She purred.Then the two robbers just stood there, looking at her. Shorty zipped up, too. Having satisfied their lust, they now seemed somewhat amazed that this had happened at all. And finally, Kelly got up as well. She felt dizzy - but she felt great. She found some napkins in her purse and wiped the semen off her skin.
"Thanks, guys," she said, smiling. "That hit the spot. So... I guess this is where you take the money?""Yeah, well..." Shorty said."Well, maybe," his partner said. "And maybe not...""What the hell you talking about?" Shorty asked."It wouldn't be right just keeping her to ourselves," the tall one said. "Take your clothes off!""You mean...?" Shorty asked."Take her upstairs, yeah," his partner said. "Now take off those goddamn clothes, honey!""Oh, he's gonna love that," Shorty said.Kelly slowly undressed. She understood. They were going to take her upstairs so that the third bank robber could do her as well. And they wanted her to be naked from the start."Yeah," the tall robber said. "He always likes a good piece of ass. Kind of a sick bastard, though...""Oh, yeah," Shorty grinned. "You're in for a rough ride, honey."The robbers looked at her, standing naked in the vault. Her figure was perfect -- and the nipples on her shapely breasts stood out, hard and excited."That's a good fucking pair of tits, honey," the tall robber said."And a sweet little pussy as well," his partner added. "Well, come on. Let's go."Shorty picked up her clothes and her handbag from the floor. Then they grabbed her arms, led her into the elevator and pressed the button for the lobby. They stood close in the small car -- Kelly could smell the sweat on their skin. Going up, she felt their eyes all over her naked body. But strangely, they didn't try to touch her.As the elevator reached the lobby, the two robbers dragged the naked Kelly from the car. She saw the rest of the staff still sitting on the floor behind the counter, the third robber keeping watch over them with a sub-machinegun. The eyes of the hostages widened as they saw her coming towards them naked -- especially the eyes of the men."We brought you something," Shorty said.The leader turned around and looked her over."Nice," he said slowly. "Number One, you take this and keep the hostages in check."He passed the machine gun to the tall robber -- evidently known as "Number One" -- who took over the task of guarding the hostages.The Leader turned to Kelly. She could see his eyes gleaming through the ski mask."Hold her," he said to Shorty. Shorty dropped Kelly's clothes and purse on the floor. Then he swiftly pulled her arms behind her back and held them there. Kelly felt her breasts standing out, exposed to the Leader's gaze."She's all yours," Shorty said."Looks good," the Leader responded, walking up to her. "Now the only question is: Does she taste as good as she looks?"He knelt down in front of her and Kelly felt his wet mouth against her pussy. She gasped. The rough fabric of his ski mask scratched the inside of her thighs, as his lips gently sucked her labia, tasting her wetness. She squirmed, but Shorty tightened his grip, making sure she could not get away.Kelly felt her juices flowing from her excited cunt. The Leader placed his thumbs on either side of her flesh and pulled her labia apart, opening her."Mmm," he murmured, his deep voice making her pussy vibrate.My God, she thought, he's making me so hot. If he starts using his tongue, I'm gonna faint. And sure enough, next she felt the soft wetness of the Leader's tongue pushing into her sensitive flesh."Ohhh!" she cried, her voice echoing in the lobby.She felt everyone looking at her. What was she doing? While the rest of the staff cowered in fear, she'd willingly let two of the robbers fuck her to orgasm. And now the third one was about to bring her off once more. She moaned. The thought made her even more excited.The Leader jerked his head back and forth, poking his tongue in and out of her pussy in a fast, irresistible rhythm. As Kelly panted with excitement, his gloved hands found her breasts. His leathery fingers squeezing her hard nipples, he kept fucking her with his tongue."Oh yes!" Kelly cried, mad with excitement. "Make me come! Aaah!"The orgasm hit her hard, almost knocking her unconscious. Thankfully, Shorty held onto her and kept her from collapsing, as her entire body shivered with pleasure.The Leader stood up and kissed her, pushing his tongue through the ski mask. Kelly could taste herself on his tongue and almost fainted again. Thirstily, still in a daze from her violent climax, she sucked her own juices from the robber's mouth.Then, he pulled back. She could see a huge erection bulging and throbbing inside his black jeans. She was turning him on as well."Right," he said, his voice cool and steady. "Let's have some fun here. You..."He pointed to Gina."Come out here, where we can see you."Shaking and whimpering, the blonde staggered forward in her high heels and stood in the middle of the floor, anxiously staring at the robbers.What are they going to do to her? Kelly wondered. Granted, Gina was an annoying airhead -- but she didn't want to see her hurt. But well, on the other hand, perhaps just a little bit... "Who's the manager here?" the Leader asked."I am," Mr. Denham answered, trying to keep his voice calm."Okay. You come out here, too."Mr. Denham stepped forwards, standing next to Gina. He gave her a slight, reassuring nod."So," the Leader said. "This little babe works for you?""She does, yes.""Well, today she's going to do some very special work for you. Take your pants off.""No!" Mr. Denham protested. "This is madness!"The Leader grinned."Jesus," he said. "Well, Miss. I guess you'll have to do it for him, then."Gina didn't dare object. Wide-eyed, she slowly unbuckled Mr. Denham's belt and unbuttoned his pants. Then she pulled his zipper down."Gina..." he began.Trembling, Gina pulled down his pants and boxers. His cock hung long and semi-erect, visible beneath his shirt-tails. Gina swallowed once, staring at her boss' member."Now," the Leader ordered. "Suck his cock."Gina seemed to be in a daze of fear and confusion. Without arguing, she took the manager's cock into her mouth and began sucking."Gina!" Mr. Denham gasped. "No. Please."But Gina kept going. She began moving her head back and forth, letting his hardening cock slip in and out between her lips. Fascinated, Kelly watched, as the manager's long, veined shaft stiffened, its rough surface glistening with Gina's saliva."Oh yeah..." she whispered, wriggling lasciviously in Shorty's strong grip.The Leader looked at her, grinning."You like that, huh?" he asked. "I knew you were a nasty little slut."Yeah, Kelly loved it. The whole situation was so outrageous. Standing naked at her place of work, watching a colleague giving her boss a blowjob. And with the rest of the staff watching as well. Oh yes, this was making her hot as hell. The Leader turned to Gina and Mr. Denham. The blonde was still vigorously sucking her boss' cock, which was now completely erect. The manager closed his eyes, breathing rapidly, apparently fighting the impulse to come in her mouth."Okay," the Leader said. "Now, honey -- stand up and take off your clothes."Gina let the manager's cock slip out of her mouth with a loud popping sound. Slowly, shaking, she stood up."You're crazy," she sobbed. "Crazy.""Yeah, yeah," the Leader mocked her. "We just want to see your tits and your pussy. Now get those clothes off!"Sniffing and whimpering, Gina tore her clothes off and stood naked on the marble floor. She was thin and long-legged with impressive breasts. Kelly wondered whether her breasts were fake, but they looked convincingly real. The sight of her body made Mr. Denham's cock twitch impatiently. The Leader grinned."Get on your knees on that couch," he said.Obediently, Gina placed herself on all fours in one of the sofas. Kelly could guess the rest."And you, sir," the Leader said. "Get over there and fuck her!""No!" Gina and Mr. Denham cried in unison.The Leader raised his gun, pointing it at each of them in turn."Shut up!" he said. "You two are now in the entertainment business, okay? You're here to show us what we like to see. And what we like to see is a hot, sexy babe getting a good, hard fuck. So when we tell you to fuck, you fuck. Okay?"Mr. Denham stood behind Gina, his fingers feeling her pussy."I'm sorry," he said.Gina just shook her head, tears rolling down her cheek. Having determined that she was wet, Mr. Denham grabbed his cock in his fist and guided it towards her slit. He thrust his hips forward, burying the entire length of the shaft inside her pussy."Ah!" she cried.Mr. Denham grabbed her hips and began fucking her. Over and over, he drove his cock in and out of the naked blonde's juicy cunt. Kelly stared intently at the scene. She could just imagine what that long, hard cock would feel like, banging into her pussy. How she wished Mr. Denham had been forced to fuck her instead.The Leader was getting excited as well. He zipped down his jeans, released his cock, and began stroking it with his gloved hand. His cock was hard and thick. Kelly moaned at the sight of it, but he didn't seem to hear her."Yeah," he said, his gaze fixed on Gina and Mr. Denham. "Fuck her. Fuck her good."Clear fluid trickled from the tip of his member, dripping onto the marble floor. Kelly squirmed in Shorty's grip. She stared at the Leader's cock, wanting it -- just to touch it would be enough.Fascinated, the entire staff just sat there, staring as Mr. Denham kept thrusting his cock into Gina from behind. You could tell they wanted to look away - but they just couldn't take their eyes off the sight of their elderly boss fucking his young, sexy employee. Kelly bet that some of the guys were getting erections now. She shook her head -- why couldn't she think about anything but cocks? Damn, she was so hot..."That's good," the Leader said to M. "Now turn her around. And fuck her like you mean it."Mr. Denham pulled his cock from Gina's pussy and swiftly placed on her back on the couch. She was trembling now, her face flushed, obviously aroused against her will. Mr. Denham, too, was breathing hard, his cock twitching as he assumed the position between her legs. Gina's eyes widened, as he grabbed the shaft and slowly slid it in between her labia."Mmm," she moaned.Without waiting for further commands, Mr. Denham began pumping his cock into the blonde on the couch. He fucked her in a rough, demanding rhythm, making her whimper. He grabbed her ankles, placing them on his shoulders, allowing his cock to penetrate her even deeper. The Leader masturbated at the sight, his eyes gleaming inside the ski mask."Look at him," he told Gina. Reluctantly, the couple looked into each other's eyes. It was as if this made the act even more outrageous -- like they were now actually lovers and not just strangers forced to perform a sex act by some perverted criminal.Gina was gasping for breath. As Mr. Denham kept thrusting his rigid tool into her, she shivered with pleasure, as the orgasm hit her."Ohhh..." she cried. "Ohhh..."She dug her fingernails into Mr. Denham's buttocks, as he drove his cock into her again and again."Holy fuck..." Kelly whispered.The Leader laughed."What a filthy slut!" he said. "She just loves it. C'mon mister, keep going."Mr. Denham held Gina down, fucking her with deep, hard strokes. She struggled in his grip."No..." she gasped, "wait...""Shut up!" the leader shouted. "Don't listen to her, mister. Fuck her as hard as you can."Gina squirmed beneath her boss, whimpering. Kelly wanted to touch herself, but Shorty held her arms firmly behind her back. She stared at the couch, where Mr. Denham was fucking Gina with relentless energy."Yeah!" Kelly shouted, out of her mind with lust. "Fuck her. Fuck her ass!"The Leader turned his masked face towards her, nodding in approval."Alright," he said. "You heard her, mister. Fuck her ass."Without a word, Mr. Denham pulled his slippery cock from Gina's pussy and guided it towards her anus."No!" she cried. "Don't!"Grunting with lust, the bank manager pushed forward, forcing the head of his cock into Gina's ass."Aaah!" she screamed. "No!"Mr. Denham kept pushing. Inch by inch he buried his erect cock inside the blonde's tight little ass. She struggled helplessly, as he began thrusting into her anus in deep, slow strokes."Play with your pussy," the Leader ordered, stroking his cock."I... I can't," she sobbed.But she still obeyed the command. Her trembling fingers found her clit, and as Mr. Denham kept pumping his cock into her ass, she began to masturbate. Juiced flowed abundantly from her pussy, trickling down over the manager's cock."Ohmigod!" she gasped, massaging her clit, "Ohmigod! Aaah!"And with her boss relentlessly fucking her ass, Gina brought herself to another orgasm. Her entire body quivered uncontrollably on the couch, as her cries of pleasure echoed through the bank. "Unh!" Mr. Denham gasped. "Fuck!"He pulled his twitching cock from Gina's ass and held it tightly in his fist, as he began to ejaculate. The first jet of sperm flew several feet across her body, spattering her face and her left breast. With incredible force, Mr. Denham's cock released spurt after spurt of creamy semen, leaving hot white trails across Gina's naked flesh.Mr. Denham masturbated vigorously, forcing the last drops of sperm from his cock, and finally Kelly saw it beginning to soften."Okay," the leader said. "Now you two go and sit with the others."Mr. Denham zipped up his pants and staggered towards the staff. Several seconds later Gina got to her feet and joined him, naked, trails of his sperm trickling down her skin.The Leader turned towards Kelly. "Okay," he said, his excited cock jerking in front of him. "Let's do it."Kelly looked at him in disbelief. Was he finally going to fuck her? She spread her legs wide, as he assumed the position between her thighs. The Leader grabbed his thick cock in his gloved fist and placed it at the mouth of her pussy. She whimpered, as she felt its swollen head pushing against her flesh.Then he swiftly thrust his pelvis upwards, burying the entire length of the shaft inside her."Aaah!" she cried.In her excited state, the sensation was almost enough to make her come. Shorty held her arms tightly."Yeah?" the Leader grunted, as he began to thrust rhythmically into her pussy. "You like that? Huh?""Oh yeah," Kelly whispered. "I love it. Fuck me. Fuck me hard."She felt his cock plowing through her quivering flesh, entering her again and again. The sensation was incredible. Every thrust of his massive tool triggered a surge of pleasure, unlike anything she'd ever experienced. The leader's eyes were gleaming inside the ski mask. She felt his hot breath on her face, as he kept fucking her. She could feel the eyes of the entire staff on them, watching their every move.And suddenly, without warning, a powerful orgasm hit her. Caught by surprise, Kelly screamed with pleasure, her savage cries echoing among the marble walls of the lobby:"Aaah! Aaah!"Her entire body shivered in ecstasy. As the climax washed through her, she felt the Leader's cock, still relentlessly pumping in and out of her pussy. This was so wrong, and it felt so good. He was raping her, and she came like she had never come before. And she didn't care who saw it. In fact, she wanted them to watch -- that just turned her on even more.Kelly's naked ass wriggled against Shorty's crotch. And through the fabric of his jeans, she felt his cock growing long and erect. And within seconds, she heard the rustling noise of his belt being unbuckled and his zipper pulled down."No!" she whispered.Shorty let go of her arms and instead grabbed her hips, eagerly pushing the head of his cock against her anus. Kelly struggled helplessly, feeling the pain as he entered her inch by inch. His cock felt wide, stretching her rectum as he steadily penetrated her ass. She closed her eyes and tried to relax.She could smell their sweat. Grunting like animals, the two robbers thrust into her pussy and her ass. Gradually, they synchronized their movements, fucking her in unison. Throwing her head back, she moaned loudly. She let them have their way with her, feeling the amazing force of their erections hammering into her tender holes. They were mad with lust for her. And she herself was hot as hell, turned on by those two brutes and their vigorous fucking. As Shorty's cock kept thrusting into her ass, the pain was now indistinguishable from pleasure.This time she felt it coming. The pleasure built up slowly, making every fiber of her flesh tingle as if electrified. And then - the release. The overpowering rush of a violent orgasm, sending her entire body into uncontrollable spasms."Ohmigod!" she whimpered. "Ohmigod!"Quivering in ecstasy, she felt their cocks still thrusting into both her tender openings. Tears of joy flowed down her cheeks. She felt like Lady Catherine must have felt, raped by the black knights in the castle dungeon. Like any woman had felt throughout history, when brutal men had vigorously fucked her to incredible orgasms."Yeah!" Shorty said. "I'm gonna blow!"The men both pulled out. Through a haze of pleasure she saw the Leader's cock twitching, red and swollen, about to ejaculate."Get down on the floor!" he commanded, grabbing his cock. "On your back!"Kelly almost collapsed onto the cold marble floor of the lobby and spread out on her back. The two masked men stood above her, their gloved hands stroking their erect cocks. Clear fluid dripped from their tips onto her naked breasts."Oh God," she whimpered, writhing.And then they came. Shorty's cock went first, releasing a long, white spurt of hot semen that landed on her face. Before he fired a second time, the Leader let out a yell, as he, too, began to ejaculate. A jet of creamy sperm shot from his jerking cock, hitting her across the breasts.Kelly opened her mouth. Grunting and yelling, the two bank robbers aimed their cocks at her mouth, pumping spurt after spurt of semen at her face. She tasted the spicy drops on her tongue, licked them from her lips and swallowed load after load of their abundant sperm. They seemed to ejaculate forever, masturbating, emptying themselves of every drop of creamy semen.And finally, it was all over. Panting exhaustedly, the two men stood above her, their cocks slowly growing soft. They tucked them into their pants and zipped up."Yeah," the Leader whispered. Kelly just lay there, feeling the flecks of sperm turning cold on her naked skin. She heard the tall robber giving orders to the hostages, telling them to remain calm and not to use the alarm for the next half hour. The leader bent down to help her up."We're leaving now," he said gently. "We're taking the money and making a run for it."Kelly found some paper napkins in her purse and used them to wipe the sticky stains of semen off her body. Then she picked up her clothes and got dressed."Yeah," Shorty said. "Make sure your colleagues keep quiet, okay?"Kelly looked over at the staff, huddled on the floor behind the counter. Gina caught her eyes. Her gaze was scared, but there was something else, as well. It was almost as if she was... jealous? Yeah, that was it. Kelly was sure of it now. Gina -- naughty, sluttish Gina -- would have loved the treatment the robbers had just given her. Well, it had been pretty hot. But to be perfectly honest, Kelly didn't think Gina could have coped. Kelly was a bit sore, but she felt great. Not only had she endured the rough desires of the three bank robbers. She had actually discovered that it gave her an immense pleasure -- a pleasure greater than she'd ever imagined.Yes, she felt great. Previously, she'd been convinced that Gina was the naughty one -- the one with the wild sex life and that she was a bit on dull side herself. But in fact, Kelly was the one with the raw, savage sexuality. She wouldn't have thought she could ever do this: Letting three masked men fuck her raw, driving her from climax to climax. While in fact she had been the one wearing them out, letting them have their way until they'd finally succumbed to their lust for her, emptying their balls of all their pent-up juices.She felt proud -- she felt like a real woman. Not afraid of her desires, however dark and twisted her fantasies. Today she had faced her sexual demons, bringing incredible pleasure both to herself and the three men."Are you okay?" the Leader asked. "You'll keep an eye on them for us, right?"Kelly, now fully dressed, straightened her hair and smiled at him."On them?" she giggled. "Hell no, boys. I'm coming with you!"The three robbers laughed. Then they led her through the lobby and out the doors to their car. On the way out she felt the Leader's gloved hand grabbing her ass.She was in for a rough time with these guys.

Story : Sister's First Time

2008-07-18T16:59:00.003-05:00

Firstly, let me tell you a little bit about myself. My name is Richard; I am a 22 year old trainee building surveyor and attend university on a part time basis, whilst working for an Architectural Company. I'm about 5'11", with an average build body, very short brown hair and brown eyes.During the summer, I was invited to join my parents who, along with my two sisters Paula; aged 20, and Anna; aged 18, and my little brother Thomas who is 7, were holidaying in southern Spain.My parents had rented a large two storey villa off a family friend; a few miles from the coast. The villa was big enough so that we all had separate bedrooms, on the first floor, with a single large shared bathroom, and a separate bathroom to my parent's room. On the ground floor there was a massive open plan living and dining room, a large kitchen, and various other store and utility rooms. We had a private courtyard and swimming pool, and the geography of the surroundings meant the villa and grounds became a sun trap in the afternoon and evenings.We were having a fantastic time, hanging around the pool sunbathing and swimming, or down at the beach, and it was great to spend some quality time with my family, just catching up on what was happening back home, as I really didn't see them as much as I should since moving out of the family home.In the second week of the holiday, after an especially hot and sunny day, night time became unbearable. It was about 1:15 in the morning, and it was stiflingly hot and very humid. The temperature must have still been at least 30 degrees in my room. There was no ceiling fan, and despite having the windows open fully, there was no breeze to me cool down either. I wasn't really all that tired, so getting any decent sleep was going to be pretty much impossible. I kept drifting off to sleep briefly, before waking up again, tossing and turning, my body soaked through in sweat. All my attempts at trying to get comfortable were in vain. I think it must have been the heat and the humidity, in conjunction with my lack of tiredness, but as I just lay on my back, my mind began to wonder, and I began to feel horny. My cock started to get really stiff, and I knew then that I wasn't going to get any sleep at all. So I decided to get up and get a drink, and maybe also go to the bathroom to fix my problem! I got up and went downstairs to the kitchen, and got an ice cold drink from the fridge. As there were ceiling fans down there, it was nowhere near as hot my bedroom, and I started to cool down a just little. Soon my raging erection had subsided; helped maybe partially because I was also nervous someone would come downstairs, even though it seemed as though the others had managed to get to sleep. Feeling a little more comfortable, I quietly crept back upstairs, to attempt again to get some sleep. As I walked by my sister Paula's room on the way to my own room, I heard some quiet, muffled noises coming from behind her door.I saw that the door to her room had not been closed fully, so I figured I would take a listen to make sure she was okay. As I listened, I could hear her breathing heavily, moaning, and occasionally making soft whimpering sounds. After a moments thought, I had a pretty good idea of what she might be doing in there, but I wasn't absolutely sure...until I heard more and more of her whimpers. I knew then that my sister was masturbating.I had always thought Paula was pretty...both of my sisters were; but I had never thought about either of them in a sexual way whatsoever. Paula is about 5'4" with a slightly skinny, but very healthy figure. The more I thought about her now in my mind, I concluded that; yes, after seeing her in her bikinis over the last week or so, she did have a very nice body; with a perky little backside, and nice 32B sized breasts, which were in perfect proportion to her slender frame. She has straight light brown hair reaching down to her shoulders, and big brown eyes. I knew for a fact that she was still a virgin. So was my other sister.Listening to her soft moans, and her obvious writhing around on her bed, had caused my cock to instantly become painfully stiff again under my boxer shorts. At first I felt a little guilty and disgusted with myself, that I was getting turned on by listening to my sister pleasuring herself, but as I continued to listen for another minute or so, the heat and humidity of the night was getting to me, and my head began pounding. I just knew I had to see more, and quickly I decided to play innocent and go into her room, saying that I heard noises and that I was worried, and wanted to make sure she was okay. I slowly pushed open the door and walked forward into her dim room.As soon as I entered, I caught the strong, spicy odour of female musk in the hot air of the room. It took her a few seconds, but as she finally noticed me standing there in the doorway, she instantly scrambled about trying to cover up, but to no avail. In a shocked state she quietly shrieked, "Richard?...w-what the hell are you doing in here? Get out now." I knew she was really embarrassed at being caught, so I quickly whispered, "I heard noises when I got up to get a drink. I wanted to make sure you were okay. Are you alright?" She managed to stumble out a few words in flustered reply; "Yes...I'm fine. I just couldn't sleep, that's all." As I stood there, I became aware that Paula was no longer making any real efforts to cover herself up anymore. I stared over at her, without saying another word. I couldn't; I was speechless. I watched her, as she gradually started to slide her hands back between her legs. "Why is she doing this?" I thought to myself. Did she think the room was darker than it actually was? Did she not realise that I could see exactly what she was doing? I stood like a statue, watching silently as she slowly bent her knees upwards, put her feet on the bed, and spread her legs a little more, offering me a wonderful view of her wet pussy. My eyes by now had fully adjusted to the dim light in her room.I saw her delicately skim her fingers up and down over slit, and she quietly muttered; "I guess this heat is really getting to me. I'm not tired at all." When she spoke, I noticed that her eyes were in fact fixed lower on my body. She was now looking directly at my obviously very erect cock under my boxers. "It looks like the heat's getting to you too." she said, with a coy smile and a little giggle. I watched her as she dipped one index finger between the lips of her pussy, and began to run it up and down in the folds of her shiny pink slit, stopping as she reached her swollen clitoris.The heady perfume of her hot pussy was driving me insane, and I moved further forward into the room. Paula squirmed around on the bed as I looked on, and she totally stunned me when unexpectedly she asked if I wanted to join her, "So we can watch each other while we both masturbate." She whispered. Seeing the look of obvious astonishment appear on my face, she giggled. "Well...I know exactly what you're going to be doing if you go back to your room." She suggested. "So why don't you just stay and do it here? It will make it more exciting, won't it?" Although I knew it was totally wrong, it was like I was in a daze, and I seemed to have no control over my actions. The heat of the night, and the sight laid on the bed in front of me made me so horny. I wasn't thinking straight at all. I slowly nodded my head in agreement, before replying, "This is mad! If we do this we have to really quiet." Turning around, I gently closed the door, and made doubly sure that it was locked shut behind me. I walked across her room and gently sat down on the bed beside her. Without any further thought I began to slowly rub my rigid cock through my boxer shorts. I looked over at her by my side, through the dimness of the night, as she continued to slide her finger across her soaking pussy. "Can I turn on the lights so we can see a bit better?" Paula whispered to me after a few minutes. "Sure." I replied. She giggled, as she got up off the bed and walked across the room totally naked, before flicking on the light switch. I watched her intensely as she walked back towards the bed, without making any attempt to cover any part of her nakedness from my roaming eyes. Her face and cheeks were flushed red with the heat and her excitement. Her whole body was covered in fine beads of sweat. God...it suddenly hit me; my sister really was a hottie! She looked so damn sexy. Her breasts were firm. Her nipples were now erect. Her skinny stomach was flat and taught, with defined muscle tone. Her hips swayed as she walked, and as she settled back down on the bed next to me, I lowered my eyes to the trimmed patch of light brown hair between her smooth, tanned thighs. I could see how wet she was there; the short curls were matted with her juices, and her inner thighs were shiny.I quickly shuffled myself on the bed, removing my boxers. As I pulled the elastic waistband up and over my cock, it sprang up, pointing directly towards the ceiling. I too was now totally naked alongside her. Paula looked at my erection.My erect cock is just under 7 inches long, and is very thick in its girth. It was beginning to leak a little juice of its own at the head, in the excitement of what was happening. Paula panted as she watched me move my fingers to by cock and rub my own cum over the purple head. I sat back against the headboard and started to stroke myself. She sat there in utter amazement and just watched; her wide eyes fixed directly on my cock. "I've never seen one before. Can I touch it?" she asked. If I let her do this, I knew we were way past just watching each other masturbate."Are you sure?" I replied, after a moments thought. "If you really want to..."I pushed my boxers down my legs, and kicked them off my feet, and sat back again, getting comfortable. Paula giggled nervously, as I reached out and pulled her hand over to my crotch, placing it over my throbbing cock. As I held her hand there I could feel her reluctantly feeling me, but as I let go of her hand, I was glad that she kept it there, delicately touching the swollen head of my cock with her fingers, smearing my juice between her thumb and fingers. She moved her hand lower, taking hold of my rigid shaft in her grasp, and began sliding it up and down my full length. As she moved her hand on my shaft, it twitched and, she jumped."You liked that, I think!" she smiled. "It feels fucking fantastic!" I whispered.As if on impulse, I reached over to her, and started rubbing the inside of her thigh, slowly working my way toward her hot pussy. As my hand got closer and closer I could feel the heat and moisture emanating from her. I softly ran my fingers through the soft wet curls above her opening, before gently cupping her soft mound, rubbing my fingers over her outer lips, applying light pressure, as I didn't want to scare her.I spread open her sopping and puffy inner lips, and dipped a finger into her burning hole. Paula moaned loudly, and I started to push my index and middle fingers into her. I stopped with my fingers in her about an inch deep, warning her to be quiet, or she would wake up our parents, or our brother or sister. I withdrew my fingers, and moved to rub and manipulate her sensitive clit, causing her body to shiver, and further loud groans to escape her mouth. I leant over and kissed her softly, in an attempt to stifle any further moaning that might get us caught. She initially resisted my kissing, but I persisted, and finally she accepted my lips against hers. Maybe she realised that it would be the only way to keep quiet. I gently pulled at her bottom lip with my own. She parted her soft lips and I let my tongue probe into her mouth fully. She followed the movements of my tongue, and pretty soon I felt her tongue in my own mouth. Our kiss grew more intense, and I applied more pressure to her pussy, still not fingering her or probing her any deeper than I had gone...just pushing my hand against her with more and more pressure, lightly running my finger through the soft folds of her slit, teasing her. I could feel her hips moving slightly, and I heard a little moan escape between our lips. I broke our kiss, and slid my lips to her ear and kissed it, making sure to breathe into it...I felt her shiver, and I sucked on her earlobe. I moved down to her neck, where I gently licked, kissed, nibbled at her smooth skin, before returning to cover her lips again with mine. She let out a small guttural groan from deep in her throat, as I continued to stimulate her pussy with my hand. Our mutual moaning was again muffled by our kissing, as we feverishly jerked each other off in unison, the smells of our sweat and genitals mixing in the humidity of room.I removed my hand from her pussy, roaming up across her stomach, to caress and squeeze her right breast, gently pinching on her hard nipple. "Suck them. Please suck my nipples Richard." she begged as I worked the rubbery flesh between my thumb and fingers. I lowered my head and took her hard nipple in my mouth; gently biting it, pulling at it with my teeth, swirling my tongue all over it, and then sucking hard, before moving over to her left breast.I wasn't so urgent with this one, and just started to gently kiss it, and lick the areola, teasing the nipple by just barely touching the tip with the point of my tongue. I could feel her breathing becoming somewhat laboured, and I cupped my hand over her free breast, fondling and teasing it; tweaking the erect nipple between my thumb and forefinger again.By now Paula had released her hold on my cock, and she was gripping the bed sheets with both hands. I could tell she was getting more and more turned on, and I wanted to really show her how good she could really feel.I started to move lower down her body, licking and planting kisses on her tummy, taking in the slight saltiness of her sweat covered skin, and then began tonguing and playing in her belly button. She made no attempt to stop me, as I trailed my kisses down to her hip, and then moved over to lick her inner thigh, where I could taste her musky juices that had spread from her pussy. Paula was moaning like crazy, and I swiftly moved around on the bed, positioning myself on my knees facing her, between her legs. I grabbed her, pulling her down on the bed by the hips, and roughly spread her legs wider. In the same movement, I pushed her knees upwards towards her chest, ensuring she was opened up as wide as she could be before me. I placed my hand under her bottom and grabbed a pillow with my free hand. Asking her to lift herself up I stuffed the pillow under her, keeping her bottom off the bed, allowing me better access to her steaming pussy. With my hands now gripping her knees, keeping her thighs wide apart, I lowered my head and plunged my tongue into her, sliding it up and down the length of her slit, twisting it around and in between the folds of silky smooth, pink skin. When I got to the bottom I surprised her, and myself, by moving down further, and licking and sucking on her puckered arsehole; not something I have ever done to a girl before. I pushed my tongue into the muscular opening, eliciting a startled groan from my sister. "Oh fuck...don't you stop..." she pleaded.With that, and before she could get out another word, I began feverishly licking at her open, wet pussy again, making circles all around her clitoris, but actually ignoring it. She was frantic to have my tongue pressed up against her swollen clit, which was now protruding from underneath its hood. She kept moving around, trying to position my tongue directly on her clit."My clit!!" She sobbed. I knew she couldn't take much more of my teasing. At last, I pressed my drooling tongue against Paula's rock-solid clitoris. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!" she moaned out loud repeatedly, and with a deep, guttural sigh, buck her hips wildly against my face. I pursed my lips and put her clit between them, creating a soft suction. She thrashed on the bed, and ran her finger nails over my back and neck, grabbing hold of my skin, pulling my face into her wide open pussy. It seemed like only a matter of seconds before she went into spasms, and her body started jerking. Her breathing became faster and faster as she climaxed, closing her thighs tightly on the sides of my head. Her hips pushed her pussy up into my face. Undistinguishable sounds escaped from her mouth. Now her juices were flowing freely with each convulsion of her pussy, and my mouth, cheeks and chin were coated. The musky scent of her cum filled my nose.As Paula started to come down from the high of her orgasm, I pulled my head back from between her closed thighs, and raised myself up to a kneeling position again. I looked down at my naked sister's body laid before me; so beautiful, so innocent, so desirable. I could see her slit glistening with her cum, and a wet spot forming on the bed sheets just below her. Again, I parted her thighs, and pushed her knees upwards, and as she held her legs apart for me, I leant back down to her, spreading her slit with my fingers, and began to drag my tongue along her pussy, moving my head from side to side, lapping at the juices she had so willingly discharged moments ago. I slowly licked all the juice from around her pussy, and along her thighs. By the time I was done, she was panting and moaning uncontrollably. I could tell that she was hot and bothered again.Through all this my raging hard cock was being ignored, but my own cum was seeping from the eye, and had begun dribbling over the head. I decided that it was Paula's turn to give me some relief of my own. I know I had lust in my eyes, and I could see a slight expression of fear on her face. "I want you to suck my cock" I told her. "Let me lay down, and you get on top...I can lick you while you suck me." "OK, I'll try it." She groaned in reply.As I lay back down on the bed, she quickly and quietly manoeuvred herself. Turning around and climbing on top of me, she straddled my face with her thighs, resting her elbows on the bed, her breasts and nipples grazing across my skin, as she positioned herself over my cock, her pussy and arse waving just inches from my face. "Wet your lips with your tongue, and wrap them around my cock." I instructed firmly, "Put the head of my cock into your mouth. Just lick and suck on that, and when you're comfortable take in as much of it as you can."Paula grabbed hold at the base of my cock in her hand, and began licking and sucking at its big round head, tasting my own cum, before licking along the shaft, with soft swirls of her tongue. As I looked down at her, I could see her open her mouth to take the full head inside, and after a few moments I felt her lips gradually sliding down my shaft. "Oh fuck, Paula." I moaned. This was so hot and felt so good, and I wanted to just explode down her throat. I grabbed her hips and pulled her down, gently lowering her dripping pussy towards my mouth, before planting it firmly on my face. As I dragged my tongue along her juicy lips and over her clit, I heard her muffled moans. She rotated her hips, pushing and grinding her hole onto my tongue. Our slurping, sucking and moaning was all that could be heard in the silence of the room. She continued hungrily sucking up and down my shaft. She started to bob her head up and down on my cock, slowly at first, but as she got more used to me filling her mouth, she moved faster and faster, taking me deeper into her mouth. I felt the head of my cock bumping the back of her mouth and slide into her throat a little, and she gagged. As she choked she quickly lifted her head to the top of my erection, trying to breath, and in reaction to her gagging, I saw her cheeks puff out, and she coughed up, spewing saliva all over the swollen head of my cock. She needed to give her throat muscles time to recover from gagging, and she instinctively took my cock back in her hand, giving it six or seven rapid strokes along the entire length, spreading her slippery saliva down my shaft, before quickly taking me back into her mouth, "Oh God Paula!" I moaned again. I tried to fight my building orgasm.
Just when I thought I couldn't take much more of her mouth around my shaft, she stopped sucking and lifted her head from my cock. Consumed with desire, she looked straight back at me, her hair tangled and untidy over her face, her eyes glazed. "FUCK ME." she commanded. I knew within me that it could possibly get to the point where I fucked her that night, but I was still shocked and startled at her somewhat abrupt demand. "You really want to do this?" I asked, breathing heavily, my heart pounding. "You're still a virgin. I don't have any condoms with me." "I don't care." Paula answered quickly, "I need to feel this inside me." In the heat and exhilaration of the moment I didn't need much more convincing, and I pushed her up and off me, flipping her roughly onto her back on the bed, eliciting an eager squeal from her mouth. I quickly spun myself around on the bed to face her, and pushed one of her legs to the side until her knee dangled off the edge of the bed. I fell on top of her, my throbbing shaft pressed against her body, and began kissing her passionately, as I rubbed and fingered her pussy again, getting her ready for my cock. I rotated my middle finger around in her wet, slippery folds. I asked her again if she really wanted to do this. "Yes," she moaned, "get it in me now!" I felt her arms close around my upper back, gripping me against her.I grabbed my cock and slowly slid the shaft through the soft hairs above her pussy, before moving lower, pushing the head up and down her slit and in between her soft inner lips. I don't know how I didn't cum right there and then, but I used all of my self control to somehow stop myself. I continued and rubbed the tip all over her hard clit. "Please just fuck me." Paula begged.I repeatedly dipped my finger into her hole again, coating it with her juices, before massaging them along my shaft; until I was satisfied my cock was nicely coated with a combination of sweat, her saliva and her cum. I lined up the head with her hole and slowly began to slide it in. Oh God, she was really tight in there. I could barely get one inch in before I had to stop, but she was also so wet now that I knew I could fit if I just took it steadily. I continued sliding my shaft into her tight pussy, until I felt some resistance. I knew I was up against her hymen. I asked her again if this was what she wanted. "Yes." She moaned. "Keep going." I felt her wrapping her arms gripping me tighter. I whispered to her that it might to hurt at first, and she must try to be as quiet as possible. I promised her that it would feel much better after a few minutes."Okay, I'm ready." She breathed. With that, I thrust my hips forward hard against her, the head of my cock stretching and breaking through her thin hymen, taking my sisters' virginity. She inhaled loudly, and held her breath, as she felt my cock forced deeper into her, before wincing in pain at the vigour of my next few thrusts. I could feel her pulling herself away from my cock, as I pulled back out and tried to push into her even harder with the next thrust.For a moment I had forgotten who I was actually with. This was my own sister...a member of my own family...a person I loved most in the world."For fucks sake!" she moaned firmly. "Your cock feels very big inside, and it hurts a bit. You know it's my first time, so take it fucking easy will you!" "I'm sorry. It won't be for long, I promise." I quietly replied, attempting to reassure her. For a minute or so it seemed as though she had become really frightened. I could feel her shaking. Her whole body had tensed up, and I couldn't get all the way back inside her, so I kept myself still to let her get used to having my cock inside her. I could feel the walls of her pussy clamping down on my shaft tightly, and it felt like she was strangling the head.I gently comforted her, telling her that everything was okay. After a couple of minutes I could sense her body finally begin to relax. She lifted her leg back onto the bed, and spread her thighs open. She started to slowly move her hips, getting used to the feeling of having me inside her. I took this as an incentive to continue, and immediately started moving my hips to fuck her. I lowered my lips onto hers to kiss her, and her response was all the encouragement I needed, as she kissed me back, tightening her arms more around my back, and sticking her tongue into my mouth. We kissed lustfully, and our tongues danced, and I fucked her tight, wet pussy. There was no question that Paula was now as excited as I was, and that she was into the fucking as much as me. After another minute she started moving her hips upwards to meet my thrusts, and I now had my full length buried in her wet hole with each push. Her desire finally overcame her, and she lifted her legs up, wrapping them tightly around my backside, spreading her own thighs wider still, allowing me to get deeper still within her. I started driving my hard cock in and out of her faster, and she reacted with sensual moans, saying, "Oh God! This is the best thing I've ever felt! I'm so glad you couldn't sleep tonight!" Spurred on by this, I picked up my pace further still. With each stroke I now withdrew from her pussy to the head, before slamming the full length of my cock back into her wetness as hard as I physically could, burying myself as deep into her as I could get, until my balls were slapping against her so loudly you could hear it. We were both so consumed with passion now, I don't think either of us would have noticed, or indeed cared if we woke up our parents. We were lost in a sinful world of lust and incestuous sex. "Get on top of me." I demanded. Paula didn't reply, but instead loosened the hold of her legs from my back. I rolled off her, disconnecting myself from her pussy, and turned over onto my back, pulling her back onto me. She quickly threw a leg over me, straddling my waist, before reaching between her legs, grabbing my cock, jabbing her soaking pussy at the tip, attempting to get it back inside her. To help her, I grabbed my shaft and directed it upwards, engaging the swollen head between her wet lips. She spread her thighs as wide as she could comfortably get them, and slowly lowered herself down onto my cock. She let out a low sensual moan, as I felt her pussy sliding down the full length of my shaft, taking as much into her as she could. I looked at her; an expression of both pain and pleasure was all I saw on her face. My cock was embedded fully inside her, and it felt fucking fantastic.Leaning forwards, Paula rested both hands on the bed, supporting herself, as she started moving up and down on my shaft. As she slid up and down, I realised that I was no longer in charge. I wasn't fucking my sister...she was fucking me. I reached up and grabbed her breasts in my hands, and squeezed hard. She seemed to enjoy it, and increased her rhythm. I held her nipples, tweaking and pulling at them in my fingers and thumbs. She leaned further forward over me, causing her breasts to come closer my face. She was still fucking my cock, and her breasts were bouncing back and forth, as she slid up and down my shaft. I tried to bend my neck, and raise my head to take one into my mouth, but she kept them just far enough away. I could just barely touch them with my protruding tongue, but after sufficient teasing, she lowered one into my mouth. I took both hands and wrapped them around that breast, and pulling it to my mouth, I sucked and bit on the nipple, as my sister fucked my throbbing cock. As I looked up at her face, I saw her wince, and then slowly slide down, impaling herself fully on my shaft.I felt Paula's bottom rest on my thighs, as she stopped fucking me, and just sat there with my cock all the way up inside her hot pussy, her inner walls gripping and sliding along my sensitive skin. After letting her savour the feeling for a few moments, I seized the initiative, immediately regaining control. I pulled her body down to mine, crushing her breasts against my chest, and started kissing her. Taking hold of both cheeks of her bottom in my hands, I thrust my cock upwards into her, ramming my full length in and out of her pussy fast and hard.Paula started moaning louder. The feeling of her pussy compressing my shaft was incredible, and I quickly rolled her over onto her back again, keeping my cock buried in her. She immediately wrapped her legs around my backside again, holding me against her; kissing my shoulder, thrusting her hips up to meet mine, as my cock pistoned in and out of her tight, slick pussy, gleaming with her cum. I felt the familiar tension building within my balls, and I knew I was going to cum soon. Between heavy breathing, in an exhausted voice I groaned, "I'm going to cum, I need to pull out." Amid her high pitched moans her response was barely audible, but she replied promptly, "No! Stay inside me!" I fucked her violently now, pounding into her; my cock ripping through her, as her pussy walls gripped tightly along my shaft. Each thrust of my thick cock hammered her bottom down into the mattress, and brought an excited moan from her. I pinned her body tightly under me, close to mine, both of us were soaking with sweat."Ah ahhh ahhhh. I'm cummingggg FUUCCCKKKK!!!"I saw Paula's face contort, and felt her body tense, as her orgasm hit. She screamed out aloud, and I had to place my hand over her mouth in an attempt to keep her quiet. I felt her pussy convulsing, clenching around my cock tightly.I was overwhelmed with the need to pull my cock out of her. Not because I didn't want to cum inside her...I just wanted to see my load shooting all over her body. But I kept saying to myself; "Just one more wonderful thrust into her, just one more...""Ah ahh. FUUCCCKKK!!!" I started to cum like crazy, buried inside her pussy. With a low groan my hips jerked, and I felt the spurts of cum pump deep inside my sisters burning hole. I knew she had to feel it, but she made no attempt to stop me, and her hips continued to thrust upward...fucking me.I forcefully pushed myself upwards, breaking the hold of her legs now wrapped around my lower back, and my throbbing cock slid from inside her with a slurp. A mixture of our juices poured from her open pussy, down the crack of her arse, and onto the bed. My orgasm continued, as I lifted myself up, and we both looked down between our sweat soaked bodies at my pulsating cock, watching it twitch through my orgasm. My hot cum continued to squirt from the head, showering over her pussy, pubic mound and thighs. As I curved my back downwards, I raised my hips up over her, moving up on her body slightly, showering the remaining jets of cum all over her stomach. My orgasm became less intense, and I collapsed back on top of her, coating my body in my own cum, and wrapped my arms around her slick, sweat covered body in a loving embrace. We remained intertwined in our post-coital bliss for sometime afterwards, not talking, but just giggling at the craziness of what we had just done.We eventually found a comfortable position, rolled onto our sides on the sweat, cum and pussy juice soaked sheets, and I cuddled her, gently stroking my hand down her back. "Are we going to do this again sometime?" Paula whispered suddenly. "Yes, we can...but we'll have to be careful." I answered. "That was the most incredible thing that has ever happened to me."I gave her a loving kiss on the lips, and we just lay there together. I gazed at my beautiful sister...and it hit me; I had fallen for her. I brushed away the hair from her face, and soaked fringe, as it clung to her skin, and kissed her softly on her forehead. "Sleep with me here tonight." She asked. "I'm not going anywhere." I whispered.As a delicate smile appeared on her mouth, she sighed contently, and closed her eyes.With the intense heat inside the room, the exhaustion of our efforts finally overcame both of us, and we must have drifted off to sleep. I suddenly awoke at around 5:30 in the morning. It was light outside, and inside the room.I looked at Paula laying so close to me in my arms, naked and asleep, her lower body, pussy and inner thighs still coated with my cum. She looked so damn sexy. It dawned on me that I needed to get back to my own room soon, before anyone else woke up and caught me leaving. Releasing her gently from our embrace, I slowly climbed from the bed, so as not to wake her. I pulled my boxer shorts back on, and covered my sisters' beautiful naked body with a single bed sheet. I figured that she would deal with my cum on her body, and the soaked sheets when she woke up.Slowly unlocking the door to her room, I carefully opened it slightly, and checking the corridor outside was clear I exited her room. Closing the door shut behind me, I ran across to my own door.In the safety of my room, behind my own locked door, I quickly wiped the cum from my skin, and removed my boxers. I lay down on my own bed, naked, and began massaging my cock and balls, thinking about every detail of what I had just done with my sister that night. After a while I must have drifted off to sleep again.I woke up at around 8 o'clock later that morning. My balls actually felt sore, and I wondered if Paula's pussy might also be sore from the nights' events. I desperately needed a shower to clear my head, and freshen myself up, and headed to the bathroom, noticing that Paula's door was still closed. By the time I had showered and shaved, and headed downstairs for breakfast, my mum and dad and Thomas were sat outside by the pool. Paula and Anna weren't there."Hey!" I said, yawning. "Morning love!" my mum replied. "You didn't go to the beach with Anna and Paula then?"Mum explained that my sisters had taken the car earlier to spend the day at the beach, and would probably be gone all day. I just said that I must have missed them, and I might as well stay by the pool. I spent the day sunbathing and swimming, nervously awaiting my sisters' return.Anna and Paula had indeed gone for most of the day, eventually returning late in the afternoon, in time for dinner. As they arrived, Paula looked at me and gave me a big smile, and when she was sure none of the others were looking at her, she mouthed to me; "Hi honey!" I felt immediately reassured that everything would be fine between us.As we ate dinner we didn't say two words to each other. Afterwards, Paula announced that she was going to have a shower to get rid of the sand and sun cream, and to get changed. "I'll be about an hour!" she announced.After about twenty minutes or so I made an excuse to go upstairs. I could hear that Paula was in her room, and I quickly walked to her door and gently tapped on it. Anna, Thomas and our parents were downstairs chatting and laughing, and I was desperate to talk to Paula about last night.She answered the door wearing only a fluffy white towel after taking her shower, and a big loving smile appeared on her face. "Hey you!" she whispered. "What do you want? I've got get ready." I looked at her stood there. The whiteness of the towel in stark contrasted to her tanned skin. "We need to talk." I whispered. I could smell the fresh scent of her showered skin, and the body lotion she had obviously been applying, before I had disturbed her. "There's nothing to worry about Rich." She replied, smiling at me. "I'm okay with what happened!" I looked her up and down, imagining in my head the slim and sexy body hidden underneath that towel. I moved in close to her. "I swear that if they weren't all downstairs..." I whispered in her ear, "I would pull that towel off you and fuck you right now!" She grinned at me, and grabbed me by my arm, pulling me into her room, quickly closing and locking the door shut behind me.Taking hold of the edges of the towel in both hands where she had tucked it in around her, she loosened it, before quickly opening and closing it before me, briefly flashing me a view of her nakedness. "So...why don't you?" she giggled, before dropping the towel to the floor where she stood, and dragging me over to the clean and fresh bed sheets...

Story : A Clean Experience

2008-07-18T16:59:00.001-05:00

While peeling my lacy panties over my hips, down my thighs, and then letting them drop to the floor, I thought about how good that hot water was going to feel as it heated my back and breasts. After slipping from my matching bra, I watched as my pink nipples puckered and became hard nubs; reacting to the change in stimuli. The feeling of water on my skin arouses me and my nipples were anticipating the event. The windows in my bathroom afford me a view of the park nearby and I listened to the fountains as they broke the silence of the night. I could see a stray dog wandering in the park but nothing else seemed to be awake at that hour. I backed from the window and hastily stepped into the shower.I felt the wetness grow between my legs despite the clean water bathing my skin. I couldn't help it. I was thinking about my lover's hands and mouth coaxing me to orgasm the week before and wanted so desperately to feel that again. His body was hard and smooth and felt delicious beneath my palms. He was definitely all male and filled me completely when he slipped between my folds. As the urge to have him grew, I began touching my breasts, tugging my erect nipples and slipping the other hands over my clit and labia. I pressed harder on my mound with the heel of my hand as I remembered the deep, long, slow strokes he took as he'd loved me that afternoon. Frustrated with my own fingers and in need of a toy, I shut the shower off and reached for the towel I hung next to the shower doors. I felt a chill on my arm and quickly pulled the towel inside the warm interior to dry off.Knowing I had to get out sometime, I slid open the shower door quickly and hurried to grab my robe for warmth. It was strange that the bathroom felt so cold. I felt the heater with my toes and warm air was definitely emerging from the threshold. Perhaps, it was just colder tonight and I needed to turn up the thermostat.Sitting on the end of my bed, I slathered lotion on my legs, arms and torso. Took a sip of wine and began to brush my long hair. My lover had touched my hair gently as I took his hard cock between my lips and more firmly later as I swallowed his sweet cum. I needed to just grab my toy and relieve myself so I could sleep soon. Putting my lotion back in the bathroom, I again wondered about the chill. The windows were closed. I could see that from where I stood. Maybe it would snow?I stepped into my closet which connected to the bathroom to retrieve my favorite toy from a drawer. It had two moving parts and several speeds. It worked the best and was exactly what I needed tonight. Instinctively, I touched between my legs to feel my wetness. Wouldn't he love me tonight, I thought. I was horny and amazingly wet. I was holding the vibrator in my hands and admiring the nose of the beaver when I heard a rustle behind me. I didn't have time to look or even scream. A hand covered my mouth and another pressed my near naked body to his. I knew without a doubt it was a man. The height, the strength, the scent of him, was all male. The hardness of his cock pressing into my ass though was enough to know it was a "him".I was physically shaking and fighting his hold when he began whispering to me to hold still, be very quiet, and relax. If I did these things, he would not hurt me... much. I tried. I willed my body to get control, but it cooperated only minimally. He removed his hand from my mouth slowly but kept me pressed to him with the other. His free hand slid down my neck and chest slowly pausing at my breasts. He cupped one and nuzzled my neck whispering how much he liked seeing my tits through my bathroom window as he walked his dog in the park. Panic struck. Had I unintentionally invited this by not closing my blinds? Did I know him? Was he one of the members of my housing development?The intruder began to explore my body more freely with his hand and gradually released his hold on my waist so he could explore with that hand and slip my robe off my shoulders. I held still for a moment thinking of a plan of escape. As if reading my mind, he reminded me of his power and strength. He used a whisper voice that I tried to place. Was he at one of our community meetings or was he just someone using our park by chance that night?Tiring of the gentle touching, he grabbed a handful of my curls and pushed me to the carpet on my tummy. If I didn't fight it, it didn't hurt. He held my head to the floor by my hair while he pulled my arms over my head with the other hand. Letting go of my hair, he pulled back a bit and I could tell he was removing clothing. I tried to think of anything else but what was happening; what was about to happen. My uninvited guest laid his body on mine, still holding both my arms. His body was firm, warm and smelled delicious. I was horrified that I had these thoughts and pushed them from my mind. His hand holding my arms was firm and his body pressed to mind was strong, but his lips and tongue were gentle; almost loving, as he kissed my neck and shoulders. He rose up to follow the curves of my back and ass with his free hand, tongue and lips. Despite my mental dialogue, I felt my body reacting. Wetness pooled between my labia and the friction from the carpet teased my aching nipples. I tried to convince myself that my body was reacting to my naughty thoughts in the shower but knew this was not completely true. This home invader was teasing my skin and most sensitive places with his hands and mouth... and I liked it.He slipped a finger into my wet pussy and his hard cock played at the tiny bud of my behind. He pressed in and fear shot through me, knowing he would not fit and I would be torn. But he did not enter, only teased. He rubbed his tip on the entrance, pressing into me a little and then pulling back while he gently rubbed the "good spot" up high inside me with his finger. I could not help it; I began pressing my mound and clit into the carpeted floor to try and relieve the aching. I knew it was crazy to be turned on. This man was here to take me but my body was clearly responding to him! He removed his finger and I felt his cock slipping into my pussy. He pressed slowly at first, getting his tip wet with my juices and then allowing more of him to enter me. He was firm but not painful. When he was buried inside my pussy to his balls, he lowered his body back down on mine and whispered very nasty things into my ear. He called me his slut and told me that my cunt was his to do what he wanted. Then he fucked me. With my hands over my head held with one of his, his cock buried deep in my soaking wet cunt, and fingers under my hips drumming my clit, he fucked me. Deep, long, slow, firm strokes in and out as he continued to stroke my clit and talk naughty in my ear. My body betrayed me. With an almost violent shudder, my body flailed and cries escaped my throat to be muffled by the padding of the carpet. My captor kept up his pace until the last of my quaking and moaning ceased and then he began to fuck me with earnest; his hard cock seeking out my wetness with an almost desperate assault. I bucked back to receive his every stroke reveling in my own aftershock. Guttural sounds departed his lips as he shot his warm cream deep inside my pussy. I felt his cock pulse as he emptied himself into me. When he finished he lay down on my back for a second and then slowly began to kiss my neck and shoulders again with tenderness. Rising up, he let go of my hands and slowly rolled me over. I was afraid to open my eyes. What if seeing his face meant that he had to do something worse than just use my body? He whispered for me to open them and with great trepidation, I did. I blinked and then looked again to be sure. It was my lover. He kissed me gently on the lips, cheeks, neck and shoulders. When made love again, it was slow and passionate. Now, when I enter my shower, my pussy becomes wet with the anticipation and memories of being taken by him on the floor of my closet.

Story : Hitch Hiking

2008-07-18T16:58:00.003-05:00

The highways seemed to stretch straight into an unseen point into infinity. Hitch Hiking is not safe, sure, but it is the only way I can travel. I stop and work when and where I can, I do not have a car, cannot spare my meager earnings on bus fare or trains, so I am forced to live with hitch hiking. Truckers are usually safe, they are on the road for long, lonely stretches of time and are more than willing to pick someone up – if only for the conversation. And I can usually hold my own in conversation, I may be a bit poor, but I am not ignorant, I keep up with current events and I am a good listener. The skill of listening lends itself to insight that many others do not achieve, as they are so wrapped up in themselves. They miss out on the human drama.....lives that are intertwined with one another, and affecting each other in ways the average man does not even realize. I have become a student of life, learning from the experts......the average person.This hot, muggy evening the truckers are few and far between. I have not even seen a car for the last 45 minutes and I am beginning to think I will be spending the night alongside the road. I keep walking west along the highway...the land is flat and there does not appear to be a place that I can crash for the night. The sun is beginning to set and I do need to be off the road before it gets completely dark. Watching the sky turn orange, I finally hear a low humming in the distance. I stop, turn around and wait.....sure enough a vehicle is coming. I stretch out my hand, thumb up, mentally crossing my fingers that are compassionate to strangers on the road. When the vehicle comes closer, I see that it is an old commercial van....you know, the kind with no windows except in the front. The van slows and I see that there are two occupants, both young guys.They pull over to the side of the road just ahead of me and I walk up to the passenger door. The driver, a dark blonde with bright green eyes, leans over and offers me a ride. It is hot and I notice that neither of them is wearing a shirt. Ah, if only I could get away with doing the same thing!!! There are empty cola cans, chip bags, and t-shirts with some school logos casually tossed in back. Students on summer break.I accept the offer and the passenger hops out to let me climb in. He is nice and tall a well built guy with the most beautiful smile I have ever seen. I am offered a cold drink and readily accept. I felt like I was dying of thirst, this is just what I needed. We introduce ourselves, the drivers' name is Doug and his friend is Evan. We offer brief explanations as to what we are doing out on this lonely stretch of back highway. They tell me that they are heading for Mexico, for a couple of months, ready to party, do odd jobs and soak up the local-color before returning to school at the end of the summer. Conversation slowly ebbs and I crawl into the back to stretch out. The heat from the day lingers past sunset, but the air from the windows does help cool my skin a bit. I am still awfully sweaty and would love to tear this soaked t-shirt off my body. I sleep a little; the hum of the engine lulls me. I feel the few beads of sweat trickle down my side to my back. I cannot get comfortable....it is too hot....so, I throw out my pride, and take of my t-shirt.....leaving me in my skimpy lace bra. I feel better already with the air flowing across my stomach and chest.I hear a rustling and see Evan climbing into the back. He is yawning and appears as if he will drop as soon as he lies down. He stretches out beside me, crumpling a t-shirt to use as a pillow. He turns to me and asks if I would mind if he stretches out. I tell him that I do not mind at all, after all, I was the guest in this van. We lay side-by-side in silence, the humidity swirling in the wind around us. Taking out my water bottle, I wet a cotton scarf and wipe it across my neck....the water drips down my chest into my bra. I wet the scarf again and let the water run down my arms in an effort to cool myself further.I remove my old tennis shoes and pull off my jeans. It is just too hot to worry about being proper. Lying back, I stretch out and relax, closing my eyes and letting the heat just rise from my body. I must have dozed a little and the next thing I feel is the damp scarf being wiped across my stomach. Evan is sitting up wets the scarf again and strokes my legs with the cool rag. He soaks the scarf with last of the water and squeezes it out over my midriff and down to my crotch. My silk thong is now drenched and clinging wetly to me. Evan sits me up, reaches around behind me and unfastens my bra, slipping it off my shoulders and tossing it aside. The damp cloth still in his hand is passed across my exposed breasts. God, that felt so good, so cool and hot at the same time.Evan sits in front of me and I get on my knees, kneeling....he brings his face to my breast and tastes my nipples, blow and sweet, hit beautiful lips teasing my nipples to erection. Tongue making tiny circles around each one, using his hand to cup and tickle the other breast. My own hands reach his chest and caress his nipples, they rise instantly. Raising his head our lips meets in an urgent seeking a kiss, mouths open and tongues tasting each other. Lips crushed together, his hot breath on my cheek. I wrap my arms around him and straddle his lap, grinding my mound against his hard cock, we continue to kiss passionately. His hands guide my hips, pulling my thong down, I lean back, sitting and he pulls it off over my feet. He rises to his knees and undoes his jeans and slips them off as well. Pushing me back, he takes my ass in each hand and lifts my pussy to his face.First his lips nips and pinch my clit, then his tongue teases, barely touching. Tasting my flesh and licking up my juices. Kisses to my pussy, tongue plunging in as deep as he can. He licks inside me with fervor and I feel as if I will explode. He pulls away and gets behind me. Reaching around me with both hands, he plays with my clit, slipping fingers across and around, two fingers from his other hand fuck my pussy. He kisses and nibbles my neck all the while; I barely notice that his huge cock is rubbing between my ass cheeks. He is so hard and I start to think of it entering me.....pounding me hard and I beg him to fuck me.He pushes me forward onto my hands and knees and pushes hard and fast into my pussy. I feel his balls lightly slapping my clit as he fucks me steady, hands holding my hips to the rhythm. It is not long before I feel the electric jolt of orgasm and cannot control my quick scream as I cum. He pulls out and pushes his hard cock into my ass, slow and easy, pushing into the tight hole, grasping my hips hard. Just hold my breath.......the erotic sensation is unreal. I relax to his pushing and he fucks me slow and steady, then faster. I feel him get even harder right before he explodes his cum, pulling my ass hard against him and keeping me there until he is empty.I open my eyes and the van has stopped. Doug's kneeling in front of me, naked and hard as a rock. He plunges his hard cock into my face, hands in my hair, raping my mouth. I am moaning. Evan pulls out, cum dripping down his thighs as he reaches around to tickle my clit to more ecstasy. He is flitting his fingers across my pussy fast and hard.....I explode into another orgasm, just seconds before Doug's hard cock loses his load into my mouth. I swallow it all down and lick him clean before we all fall together in a loose, tangled heap.We are tired, but wide awake. Our hands find each other and gently, slowly caress each other in a beautiful glow of hot passion. Not thinking, just feeling, stroking, exploring. It is not long before we are napping with hands holding each other. Doug's fingers resting on my pussy and Evan's head is on my breast, lips against a still erect nipple. I feel complete and totally relaxed with these two guys. I cannot wait to wake up and experience more of this human drama.

Story : Kelly Teases Daddy In-Law

2008-07-18T16:58:00.001-05:00

Characters: Kelly, 25, Blonde, large breasted, slim, Craig, her husband and Steve, Craig's father. Kelly was just running the vacuum cleaner around the house, getting the household chores out of the way, so that she could relax and do other, more fun things for the rest of day. The radio was on and she was singing along loudly with the music. She almost didn't hear the door bell, over all the noise. In fact she wasn't certain she had heard it, until she shut the vacuum cleaner off and listened. There, it was the door bell that she'd heard.She put down Hoover and walked out of the living room towards the front door. Though the frosted glass she could see a silhouette of a man and as she neared the door she quickly glanced in the mirror. Although she was wearing her scruffy house work clothes, she wanted to make she was presentable, even if was just the postman. She opened the door, and to her surprise it wasn't the postman at all but her father-in-law, Steve. Straight away she began to feel herself blushing and her hand rose involuntary to her hair.Steve had arrived about 15 minutes ago, and been ringing the doorbell since. He knew somebody was in, because he could hear the music, the vacuum clearer, and the odd snatches of a female voice over the rest of the noise. So he stood there ringing the door bell, trying not to get annoyed, after all, his son had asked him to come around. Finally the noises stopped and a few minutes later a figure appeared by the door and then it opened. He sucked in is breath, even after five years, his daughter-in-law still took his breath away, even in a baggy top and jeans. "Hiya, Steve, sorry I didn't hear the door, hope you weren't hanging around too long?""Hi Kelly, no problem, it's always a pleasure to be kept waiting for a beautiful women. I hope I am not interrupting anything, but Craig asked to call around and have a look at his bike?""Oh, yea, he said you would be popping around, come on in." Kelly stood aside a let Steve in. "Go on into the lounge, Coffee?" As Steve passed, Kelly let her eyes ran up and down. Hmmm she thought to herself, nice arse."Yea, please, so Craig out back?""No, he's had to work the weekend; they rang first thing this morning, something really big down at the plant, didn't he ring?""Well no," replied Steve, trying not to sound too annoyed."Well, now your here, we can have some quality daddy daughter time, goSit yourself down, sugar?""Errrhhhh, oh yea, one, please." Something in the way Kerry had said "daddy daughter time" had touched upon feeling that he'd done his best to suppress and which he only allowed out when alone and in private."Ok, won't be a moment." Kelly disappeared into the Kitchen. Steve was sure that as she went out, Kelly had wiggled her hips. Fuck she was one hot piece of arse. His thoughts went back to the pictures, the one's that guy he'd been chatting too online, had sent him. He'd been shocked and surprised at first, but then increasingly turned on when he realised who the women in the picture was. He could feel his cock getting hard. After a few minutes Kelly came back into the living room holding two steaming cups."There you are Steve." Steve snapped back to the preset and moved his leg to conceal the bulge in is pants as Kelly bent down and placed the steaming cup on the table."Just got to get some stuff together to put in the wash, and then I am all yours for the rest of the day.""Ok hun, no hurry."Steve looked around, and picked up and a magazine and began to flick through it. Ten minutes had passed before Steve heard Kelly coming back down the stairs. When she entered the room carrying a basket full of clothes, Steve nearly choked on his coffee, because she had changed clothes and boy had she changed them. Gone were the jeans and the baggy sweat top, and in there place was a short pleated skirt, that flared outwards, dark red in colour. On top she was wearing a white halter top, partially concealed by the basket. And to finish it all off she was wearing those sexy knee high boots he admire on her before. Steve could feel his cock getting hard again, despite what his brain was trying to tell the old one eyed monster. He only had a few seconds before she disappeared into the Kitchen with the washing basket."How's the coffee Steve, do you need a top up?"Lost in his own thoughts Steve failed to hear the question."Steve?"Steve jumped and came back to the present, Kelly was leaning against the door."Sorry hun, I was miles away, what was that again?""I said, how's the coffee and would you like a refill?""Yea it's great, and yea a top would be great."Steve watch as Kelly slowly walked across to him, her hips swaying, he couldn't stop himself staring at those gorgeous tits, the white halter top barely covered her large ample breast, and the material was so thin, that her large nipple's, large and erect, were clearly visible. She bent down to pick up the cup, Steve eyes followed her clearage, staring right down between her tits."Hmmmm, enjoying the view, well it looks like you are" Kelly glanced downwards into Steve's lap. She stood up and turned and walked back the kitchen, her hips swaying from side to side. Steve swallowed hard, fuck what was this all about, shit, he was so hard it was hurting, damn he better stop this before he lost control. Yes, that's it, he told himself, he better leave. He stood up and went to the kitchen door."Actually Kelly, I've just........" he trialled off into stunned silence. Kelly was bent over the washing basket, sorting the washing; the hem of her short pleated skirt was up in the air. Her feet were apart, giving Steve an uninterrupted view of Kelly's bare naked arse. He could also clearly see her cunt.Kelly, twisted her head around, while remaining bent over."What was that you said Steve?" Steve remained silent, his gaze fixed upon her bare arse and pussy. "Steve?""What....eeerrrrr...nothing, I was just wondering if I can have a drop more milk this time.""Yes, course you can Steve, you can have what ever you fancy" she smiled and walked over to the cups, picking up the milk and topping up one of the cups. She picked it up and turned and passed it him."Are you ok there Steve you're looking a bit hot and uncomfortable?" Steve took the coffee, "Yea fine, cheers.""Just finish loading the washing, and I am all yours."She stood over the washing basket, moved her feet apart, and then bent down, her skirt raising up to expose her naked arse and pussy again. She looked back and smiled, before turning back to the washing. She swayed her hips from side to side. Steve could barely think straight he was so overwhelmed with lust and desire; it no longer even entered his mind that this was his son's wife that he was watching. His hand moved to the front of his jeans and began to caress and squeeze his hard and painful erection. Again Kelly looked around, but this time she continued to look, smiling, watching Steve rubbing and caressing the massive bulge in his jeans. Again she swayed her hips, and then turned back to the washing.Steve's hand moved to the zipper on his jeans, unthinking, he pulled it down and tugged at the belt and button, and advanced across the kitchen. He pushed Kelly forward against the washing machine, she let out a small squeal; she barely had time to lift her arms to brace herself against the washing machine, and prevent her head from hitting the washing machine. Without pausing for a second, Steve's right hand dropped down between Kelly's legs and pushed his fingers roughly into her pussy.Kelly let out a loud gasp, and another as Steve forced three fingers into her wet, but tight pussy, pumping them back and forth."That's what you fucking want bitch, erhh? You cock teasing bitch, well this is what happens to sluts like you." He pumped his hand back and forth, each forward thrust going hard and deep, lifting Kelly up."Fuck, no, Steve, not like that, your hurting me." Kelly tried to stand up but Steve used his other hand to push and hold her down, while he continued to fuck his fingers into her cunt. This time his movements were slower and less brutal, and after a few minutes he could tell that Kelly was enjoying it. He realised that he was being led on, and this made him even angrier as well as horny. He pulled his hand out, and Kelly whimpered in disappointment, and began to stand."I'm not finished yet bitch; now push your arse up and back."Kelly hesitated for a moment, and Steve slapped her arse to reinforce the command."That's it, yea. So you like to tease bitch?" Kelly remained silent, so Steve slapped her again, "I asked you a question slut.""Yes.""Yes what whore?" Steve hand was sliding over her round arse cheeks and down to her pussy again, and he pushed two fingers back into her cunt, not as hard, but still firm enough to make Kelly gasp out aloud. "Yes, I like to tease." "And what do you want?""I want your cock." Kelly let out a small groan of pleasure, as Steve continued to finger fuck his daughter in-law."Please..." she begged."Please what?""Oh Godddd...please, fuck meeeee....with your cock, Daddy Steve."Steve removed his hand, and stood behind Kelly, his hands grabbed her hips and he positioned his cock just so that tip of the head was resting against her pussy lips. He stood there for a few seconds.Then he moved his hips back and forth very slightly, pushing his thick cock a little way into her cunt, and pulling back, he did this for a few minutes, and then suddenly he gripped Kelly's hips and with a loud grunt thrust hard into her, forcing his thick cock deep into her tight sweet cunt, she cried out. He pulled back until only the tip of his cock was inside of her, again he made several short sharp thrust, before he pushed it in hard. Again, slow hard thrust, each time he fuck his cock into her, she cried out. She braced herself against the washing machine and pushed against each inward thrust."Oh Goddd....Oh fuck....yesss....fuck...yes...please faster...."But Steve maintained a steady slow pace, making long hard thrust, followed short shallow thrust and the hard long thrust, causing Kelly to grunt and gasp with each inward push and pant with each slow withdrawal. Steve was desperately trying to pace himself, he had already been close to popping his load before he'd even started fucking, and it had been a while since he'd had such tight pussy.Kelly was struggling not to bang her head on the worktop above the washing machine, as each hard thrust pushed her forward, so she had to brace her arms against it, but god it was hard to think, it felt so bad yet so good, Craig's father was fucking his thick cock into her. This feeling was further enhanced knowing that he was near by, watching and probably beating his meat. Kelly could no longer focus, all she do was to keep pushing back to meet Steve's cock. Steve was really struggling to hold back, and control his movements, he wanted this to last, but no, the pressure was building up, and he couldn't hold it any longer. Steve started to thrust his hips back and forth faster, becoming more frantic in his motions as he pounded his cock deep into Kelly who was now emitting a continuous groan. Steve himself was groaning loudly has he begun to pump his spunk into Kelly. He carried on pushing, pumping, his fingers digging into Kelly's hips as he pulled himself into her. Kelly shock with her own orgasm and was only able to remain standing because she was impaled upon Steve cock. Slowly Steve's thrusting slowed down and then he pulled out and let go of Kelly's hips. She collapsed onto the floor with a groan. Steve staggered back, feeling light headed, and he bumped into the dinner table and then collapsed into a chair and slumped forward, his head buried in arms. Steve began to come back to his senses, oh God what have I done, I've rapped my son's wife. He stood up and looked down upon the slumped figure of his daughter-in-law."Kelly, I'm sorry, I am so sorry, I don't know what came over me, Kelly love, oh God what have I done."Kelly looked, and to Steve surprise, she was smiling. "God, that was the best fuck I've had in a while, you've got nothing to be sorry about Daddy Steve." Steve was unable to speak as confusion, lust and anger welled up inside of him.Kelly lifted herself off the floor and turned around so that she was kneeing and facing Steve, then she lent back so she was sitting on her heels, with her back against the door of the cupboard. She looked at Steve and said, "ooohhh did Daddy Steve like fucking his little girl with his big old cock?"The effect was instantaneous; his cock became hard so quickly it almost hurt. "So that's how it is?""How what is, Daddy Steve?" Kelly began to move her knees apart, allowing her skirt to ride up as her thighs spread. Her hand snaked down between her legs, and as Steve watched, she fingered herself. After a few pumps, she lifted her hand and extending her finger, slide it her mouth, and sucked it."Hmmmmm spunk and pussy juice, dose Daddy Steve has any more spunk for this naughty little girl?" Without a word, Steve walked over to Kelly. She moved forward onto her knees and her hands ran up Steve's leg, and gripped his hard erection and looked up into Steve's eyes and tilted her head to one side."Oohhh, is this all for little me" and then she lent forward, and kissed the cock head. Maintaining eye contact she continued to kiss the head of his cock. With each kiss she slowly opened her lips a little more each time, until her lips were sliding over his cock head. She began to bob her head her head back and forth, her lips sliding over Steve's cock head. Steve gasped and raised his hands to Kelly's head, and made a small thrust forward with his hips pushing his cock deeper into Kelly's mouth. The lust and desire welled up and combined with Steve anger, and he lost all control, he his hands grabbed Kelly behind her head and pushed his cock hard to her mouth. Kelly let out a muffled cry of surprise, as the thick cock slide deep into her mouth.He pulled back and the pushed in, thrusting his cock into the slut whores mouth; she made a muffled noise as her head banged up against the cupboard. Steve continued to fuck his thick cock into his daughter-in-laws mouth, trying to force it in as deep as he could. He could feel Kelly struggling as he pushed it in deep, and she tried to push him back a little. Kelly's obvious struggle and signs of discomfort made him pause for a second and gain some control. He pulled back until just the cock head was in Kelly's mouth, and then made short shallow thrust. Once Kelly had caught her breath, she began to respond, pushing her tongue against the cock as it came in. After a few of these Steve made several slower deeper thrust, allowing Kelly time to relax and enjoy the sensation. This went on for several minutes until Steve pulled out completely.Kelly looked up at Steve with a look of disappointment on her face.But he wasn't finished."Get up onto the table" Kelly stood up and moved table."On your back, and spread em wide" he instructed her, his voice thick with emotion.Without a word, Kelly did as she was instructed, she turned and placed her bum onto the table and the let herself fall back on to it, and then lifted her knees and spread her thighs. She looked at Steve and waited."Spread them wider." Kelly pulled her knees back. "Now spread your cunt."Kelly slipped her hand down over there thighs and over the arse. She was soaking wet, and the touch of her own fingers sent a shiver through her. "Now finger yourself."Kelly began to slip a finger into herself, and slowly it pumped back and forth. After a few minutes she slipped another finger in, while at the same time using her other hand to rub her clit.This continued for about 10 minutes, Kelly wanking herself, while Steve watched, hands on hips. Suddenly he started to kick of his shoes, then his pants followed. He walked over to Kelly and stood in front of her, pausing again. Kelly wanted to beg him to fuck her, to stick his thick cock back into her, be she kept silent. Suddenly Steve moved away, towards the worktop and picked something up and then came back. Now she could see that he'd picked up the butter spread. She watched, puzzled has Steve scooped out a handful of spread, and then began applying it to his cock. For a moment, she thought he was just going wank his cock. But then he grabbed her buy her hips and pulled her so that her arse was hanging over the table top, and then he pushed cock forward, she let out a gasp. Oh god she thought, as she realised where Steve was going put her cock. She loved anal, but usually after she had been well lubricated.She felt his cock bumping up against her arse and tried to relax as she felt the pressure against her arsehole build up. Her head went back, and she cried out as, with a sharp stab of pain, Steve pushed his slippery cock into her tight butt whole. Her hands tried to push against Steve. He paused for a second, allowing her time to get use to it and once the pain subside it was't too bad. Slowly Steve began to move his hips, almost making no movement at all, and then picking up the pace, taking his time. Kelly was beginning to warm to the feeling and one of her hands had returned to rubbing her clit. Steve was now moving back and forth an inch or two. He pulled back, removing his cock, so that he could apply some more butter spread to his cock. Then he inserted his cock back into Kelly's anal passage. At first he carried on with the little thrust, but then started making harder longer thrust, penetrating Kelly a little deeper and then returning to smaller thrust for a few turns, and then making another harder longer thrust. Each time Kelly, who was panting, let out a gasp. This carried on until Steve balls were touching Kelly's arse cheeks, he rocked back and forth, picking up the pace a little, and in turn Kelly fingered her clit harder and in time with each inward thrust. "OOOOhhhh that's good....." she gasped.Steve pulled back further this time, almost falling out of her, and then he thrust back in hard."OOOhhhh God yes, fuck me, fuck harder, yea oh yea, God yes..." screamed Kelly. Steve was fucking hard, lost in his own feelings as the pressure built up in the pit of his stomach as he pumped his cock back and forth, pulling Kelly back to meet his cock. He tried to hold onto the feeling as a long as possible, crying out, louder with each thrust of his hips. Finally, with a final loud shout, is orgasm, like a wave of fire, exploded upon him, and he began to pump his spunk into Kelly again. At same Kelly was shacking has her own orgasm racked through her. She tried to concentrate, to carry on rubbing her clit, as wave upon wave washed over her. Steve continued to make slow, almost painful thrust into her, gasping and panting loudly, until he could stand it no longer, and pulled away.Kelly remained locked into her own orgasms, her hand still pushing hard against her clit until slowly it began to subside and her body began to relax and she slipped into a semiconscious state. After a while the hardness of the table and the coolness of the room brought her back to her sense. She lifted her head, and look around the Kitchen. She was alone, Steve had gone. She pushed herself up off the table and stood up. She swayed a little and stood still for a few seconds before walking carefully to the sink and reaching for a glass and filled it with water. Ohhhh she thought, I going to be sore for days. She smiled, turning and leaning against the kitchen, she looked up and around. Hmmm I wonder how the new camera's worked, looking up straight up into the nearest of the three cameras, she smiled and then blew it a kiss. Up stairs in the study Craig slipped his cock back into his pants and began saving and labelling the video footage that he'd recorded while watching Kelly and his father. Fuck, he'd got some pretty hot stuff there; he couldn't wait to start editing it. There should be a good return on this one and It made the extra camera's in the kitchen worth it. Just then the door opened and Kelly slipped in."He's gone, how did it look?""Great, fucking out of this world, you were incredible honey" replied Craig."Hmmmm let me see some" asked Kelly as she settled into Craig's lap.Craig click on to a file, and once the picture appeared, scrolled forward.On the screen Kelly was bent over, her hips swaying. Then Steve appeared in Camera. Craig's hand moved inside Kelly's leg, she parted them slightly, and he began to stroke her still wet and sticky cunt

Story: Sex Salt Sand and Sweat

2008-06-20T17:19:00.001-05:00

I was standing at the window watching the storm as it beat onto the beach below. The rain and thunder thumping the house and the sand like a drum. The storm had caught us by surprise, we had seen the clouds, but time had slipped away from us again. Only three weeks on this island and already I had made a new friend, I had hoped to meet a new girl friend to run around with while I was spending my summer here, but Mack was nice and he lived just a few miles down the beach from my cabana. We had decided to go for a walk on the beach today, but the storm had us running for shelter. By the time we had reached my little cabana, we were soaked to the skin and the power had gone out, I had had to light candles when we ran into the house. Mack was in the bathroom drying off as I stood looking out the sliding glass doors at the lightening flashes, my hair was dripping onto my silk robe, leaving watermarks as it stuck to me around my neck, back and shoulders. I was shivering, yet I was not cold; restless and hot could better describe it.I had come down to this island to get away from all the drama back home for the summer, hoping to get some peace and quiet to write my first book. Mack lived here, one of those people who just lives life when and how he wants. He does odd jobs for the landowner who rented me the cabana, says he does it just to stay busy now and then. It did not hurt that he was easy on the eyes. At least six foot one and broad-shouldered, he had that nicely tanned chest with just a little bit of hair at the center of his chest and around his nipples. His black hair was slightly wavy and hung to his shoulders, with just a peppering of grey at the temples. However, you would not notice the grey when you look into his smiling blue eyes as his whole face lights into a bright full-lipped grin, and a scruffy goatee to take some of the boyishness still peeking around the corners of his face. Not that I had noticed any of this, of course.He had been the one to pick me up at the small airport the island ran three weeks ago, he had been very personable and his jokes and sense of humor had me laughing right from the start. Moreover, as the last few weeks had rolled by I was able to tell him easily of the problems I had had at home and he was a very good listener. Yet I could feel the tension starting to grow between us. I had a nice, firm, curvy little body that was starting to turn a coppery bronze after just the first week, when I noticed that he was appearing more often, especially on afternoons I would be out enjoying the beach and sun. On one occasion, our bodies were close enough to touch, and I came home feeling all hot inside with my pussy dripping wet that evening. He had reached for a glass at the same time I had, our faces just close enough to feel the breath of the other, the scent of him was almost over-whelming, but not wanting to make the first move I had pulled away. Nevertheless, I saw the hunger in his eyes and I knew that I would not be able to hold back much longer. Now as I stand here before the darkened windows in just a robe and soaked to the skin, the heat and apprehension in the air is stifling. The storm continues to rage across the sky, but not as bad as the butterflies in my stomach when I hear the door open from the back room. I turn around to greet him hoping the candles hide enough of my face so he will not see how nervous I am. He walks into the room with just a towel around his waist, my heart almost stops, and my breathing does. Dripping down from his shoulders to his chest, his hair is soaked like mine; it makes his upper body shimmer damply in the flickering candlelight. Something pulls tightly in the lower parts of my body at the sight of him. I turn back to the window to hide my emotions, I shivered again as I noticed my small nipples had perked up and were sticking out through the silk. I put my arms across my small breasts but only accomplish drawing the robe up a little farther to show my upper thigh. The robe stuck there from the water still clinging to my own skin as I heard him come up behind me and put his hand on my waist. No words were needed as he moved in closer to me and I felt his warm breath on my neck, his other hand coming around to the front of my stomach, gripping me tightly from behind. I stopped breathing as he ran his tongue down the back of my neck to my shoulder and pulled my ass into him, the towel was gone and I could feel his hardness through the silk robe that somehow seemed to have ridden up further on my thigh, showing the bottom side of my ass cheeks.I let out a small gasp as his hand moves from my hip, up my side, across my breast and to my neck. All the while, his other hand keeps a firm hold on my abdomen, with my back against his chest and my ass still tight against his cock. He pulls the fabric away from my shoulder, starts to nibble, bite and lick my neck, and behind my ear, I moan and completely give in to him. My body tingles as I feel him untie the front of the robe, his left hand stroking my stomach and moving up to cup my breasts, once, twice then he lightly touches my nipples with the tips of his fingers. A small sound escapes from my parted lips as he pinches one and then the other. My own hand reaches back behind me to feel his throbbing member, I feel him shudder as I grip him in my hand, then he lets his breath out slowly against my back as I softly start stroking his dick with my fingers.He turns me around roughly with his right hand to face him and pulls my entire body close into him as he savagely pulls the back of my head up to his and plunges his tongue into my wet mouth. I respond, kissing headily back and then lick the outer edges of his lips with my own tongue, his chest feels warm and inviting under my hands. We then sink into another deep, gasping kiss trying to reach as far into one another as possible. We pull back to get our breaths, and gasping we look into each other's eyes to both see the glassy haze that glosses over faces when flushed and hot with sexual desire. He runs his finger around my hardened nipples, making my breath come hard and fast again, then down the center of my body and just stopping at the base of my belly button, his eyes trailing his finger all the way down. Then his eyes look back up into mine and I see that look of pure carnal desire. The look that says you are mine! And I know it! A little smile plays at the corners of his full lips as he reaches in to graze my lips with his, and then moves softly to kiss my chin. The look and the kisses make me tip my head back and offer my throat to him. He takes the offering and I moan loudly as he bites my neck hard and grips the small of my back. His kisses, our skin touching and the little bit of roughness he uses has made my slit so wet that it is now a succulence covering me and bursting from between my inner thighs.As he locks his lips to mine again, he bends to pick me up, and then never taking his eyes from mine, he carries me into the bedroom. He lays me down on the bed with his left arm still under my neck; his other hand pulls away from under my knees and goes slowly up my thigh. I cannot help but to wiggle a little bit as his fingers lightly stroke the fine hairs of my tummy and he gently pulls the rest of the robe away from me, leaving my soft, hot flesh exposed and helpless before him. His eyes explore my entire body as he props himself up on his elbow, then his eyes finally come to rest on my lips, parted from my rapid breathing. He takes one quick look into my eyes at the same time as his mouth moves over mine to cover me in an intense passionate kiss and his right hand suddenly grips my hip. I let out a small moan within his mouth as his hand starts to move over my waist, across my belly and up to my breasts. He fondles and tweaks at my rigid nipples and lightly squeezes my tits. My ass begins to wiggle; and my toes and knees seem to want to start squirming too as my body moves closer into him. My nose and mouth come to rest at his throat and I breathe him into me, the scent is intense and musky. I run my tongue along the inside of his neck and get a salty taste of him and he reaches up to kiss me softly one more time. He bows his head down to meet his hands at my breasts, his hair brushes my face and sends chills down my back. The shiver continues all the way down to my toes as his mouth covers one of my nipples and he flicks his tongue over the tip of it.With his mouth nipping and biting on one hard nipple his other hand pinches and pulls on the other nipple, making me moan out loud and arc my back, twisting and coming back down to the bed with my mound of hair between my legs laying against his thigh. His hand slides from my breast, down over my hip and grips the back of my ass and grinds my groin into his upper thigh. I throw my head back in ecstasy, as his mouth continues to go from one breast to another licking each with his flickering wet tongue, his hand moves to my knee and slowly makes its way up my inner thigh. My body responds before I can think and my knee parts just a little as his fingers move closer to my nether regions. I gasp and let out a fluttered breath as his fingers move over my mound of hair and he begins to trace lightly along the V- shape between my legs. His mouth leaves my breast to look up at me as his fingers slowly move down to caress my inner labia, I start to groan as he covers my mouth with his and takes his finger to move over my clit at the same time. My legs part further then as his finger moves onto my clit, he feels the wetness of me and he pulls back from the kiss to look into my eyes. Lustrous and shiny with excitement I look back at him with a pleading desire for him to move his fingers over my entire slit. I move my hips into his fingers, raise my head up a bit, and whisper, "Please..." into his hair.His hands and fingers have no problems as they glide smoothly over my clitoris and down to my wet opening. I am soaking wet and the scent of me fills the humid air as, knees bent, my legs spread for him, I shudder as his finger begins to casually circle my opening; then as his finger moves back over my slit I moan aloud in pure pleasure. His eyes, which had been turned away to watch his fingers on my wet pussy, turns and looks back at my face as his finger suddenly slides down all the way into me. He watches me as I gasp and move my hips into his hand, then he roughly kisses my groaning mouth and his fingers began to move in and out of my wet cunt, slowly at first then as I start making little noises, faster and faster. He pulls away from my face and turns to watch his finger and hand moving in and out my throbbing wet cunt, reaching down to touch my stomach with his lips once or twice. He finger fucks me just long enough to make me sloppy wet and then he pulls his hand out and away. I fidget and whimper as he turns and looks at me as he puts his finger in his mouth to taste my juices that are covering his finger and knuckles now. He then licks a second finger and while he watches my face, he takes his hand and moves it between my legs once more. My legs part automatically and as his two fingers tap my clit two times, I jerk and squeal, he smiles slightly and then his fingers move inside of me all at once. I gasp and cry out as the two fingers move up into me and find that little mound that makes me weak. As his fingers slowly start to rub my g-spot, my ass rises up from the bed to meet his fingers and my hips begin to grind in rhythm with his hand. While his fingers continue to move me closer and closer to orgasm, he gracefully moves his body over top of me and starts to lower his face between my thighs. Just when I am getting ready to explode, his tongue flicks over my slit and his fingers move in time with his mouth. I scream, my whole body convulsing into spasms as the orgasm hits. My back and my ass come off the bed and I shove myself down hard over his mouth and hand, my own hands gripping the pillow under my head. He does not stop licking my clit or moving his fingers in and out until my body starts to shudder, and I plead breathlessly for him to stop.My grip on the pillow loosens as I catch my breath and lay my shaking body back onto the bed. He looks up at me from between my legs and I shudder one last time as he pulls his fingers slowly from out of my wet vagina. The little smirk once again crosses his face as he moves off to the side of me, he then lowers his face to mine and kisses me with his open mouth, I can taste my own cum on his lips and smell me in his goatee as his tongue probes the inside of my mouth. This makes me wiggle and twist my ass, it makes me want him inside of me, but I want him as hard as he can get, so I move up and off the bed, turn and bend over his chest and start placing butterfly kisses upon his stomach and moving my tongue across his chest and then to his nipples. I nibble just enough on each one to get them hard and erect, when I hear him breathe in and sigh, I start moving myself lower onto his body, my mouth gently caressing his abdomen. As I get into a kneeling position in front of him, I bend my head close to his crotch and place my hands on each inner thigh; my tongue comes flicking out of my mouth to tickle the arch of his hip, then onto biting and licking the curved spot on his groin. My hand moves down to cup his balls and I gently take one finger and draw a line up to the tip of his hardened cock before flicking my tongue around the top of his shaft. I hear him breath inward with a gasp as I take my hand and grab the base of his shaft, then kiss the head of his cock with my lips and tongue. I pull back and blow a small stream of cool air across his now wet prick before I slowly take him into my hot mouth and move my lips down and over the head of his dick. Then my mouth completely takes him in, as my tongue runs up and down the stiff center of his cock.I now hear his breath coming hard and fast, as my mouth starts slicking his penis with my saliva and I start moving my mouth up and down on him. He groans aloud as my mouth goes down all the way to the bottom of his shaft, my tongue running down the side of his cock at the same time and then pulling back up slowly and tightly to lick and suck on the head of his penis. I then plunge my lips back down again, his swollen prick is wet with spit and you can hear the sucking noise as my head moves up and down on him. I pull back from him, take a deep breath and then move down to deep throat his prick, I can feel him in the back of my throat as I hear him moan and feel his hands move to the back of my head. He pushes my lips further onto his huge cock and I feel a tickle of his pubic hair on my nose as I engulf him completely before coming back up, only to go down once again and grab the bottom of his hard penis. I start moving my mouth up and down on his dick as my hand begins the same beat as my mouth. My other hand fondles his balls with just the touch of my fingers while my hand and mouth continue their rhythmic beat on his cock. I look up to see his eyes and head roll back, feel his balls get tighter, his dick swells a little more and I know that if I keep it up, he's going to cum, so I start to slow my movements down. I circle the head of his dick with my tongue a few more times, then sit back and watch his rock hard cock throb in time with his heartbeat for a few seconds before I wipe the spit from my chin and lips, and look up at him.He looks down at me with a look of utter carnal desire and before I can sit up, he reaches down, snatches me by the upper arms, and slides my body up onto him. My naked sweaty skin lies on top of his as I reach up to kiss his mouth with my now swollen lips. He hungrily takes my parted mouth to his and licks the outer edges of my lips, probing my entire mouth, then taking his tongue, he pushes it into my mouth and kisses me as his hands spreads my legs at the knees to straddle atop him. I push my upper body away and sit up, I can feel his hard member slide over my wet pussy and he reaches his hand down between my legs to tickle my clit. I tilt my head back and sigh with the thrill that sends shivers down my back and legs. My cunt is drenched again as I grind my hips back and forth across his dick, I look down at him and he raises his body just enough for me to glide my pussy up to the top of his cock. I can feel the head of him at just the tip of my vaginal opening, my cunt is soaked and I could slide on down him easily, but I decide to tease him instead. I slide the head of his rigid penis into me and stop when I feel the hard round foreskin pop just inside me, I gasp as I look up at him with a smile on my lips as I pull myself back up to where my pussy is again just teasing the edges of his penis. However, as I move my body lower he suddenly grabs my hips, pushes my wet pussy down over his rock hard cock, and grinds his hips up into me at the same time. I scream with pain and pleasure when his prick hits the bottom of my cervix, and my whole body responds to the feeling as I sit up straight on him and begin riding him. His hardness all the way inside me, I feel him throbbing along the sides of my cunt and his pulsing head punches into me. My pussy's moving back and forth, grinding his hard cock deep inside and makes me want him as deep as he can go, so I grind his prick further inside me and ride him for all he's worth. He pinches my nipples as I sit up and this makes me toss my head and body back to moan with excitement. My pussy is so wet that you can hear the sound of our bodies slapping together between the sounds of distant thunder.I begin to feel close to climax so I lower my chest onto his with my arms on each side of him, I put my face into his neck to try to catch my breath, and my stiffened nipples caress his chest. I know that my drenched slit is dripping down his balls now as he starts moving his hips slowly, I raise myself up on my arms and move my hips on top of his cock so that my clit is hitting his shaft as I begin to move with him. His head of his cock is sliding up to hit my g-spot and, as the base of his dick moves inside me, his balls hit my taint. I pin his hands back, look into his eyes and say, "Don't move." Straddled on top of him, I start to move up and down, slowly at first then as his hard cock rubs and strokes the inside of me, I make little sounds from the back of my throat and my breathing speeds up along with my hips. I know that I am going to explode as stroke after stroke hits my clit, taint and g-spot all at one time. My hips move steadily faster, my cunt begins to tighten up and as I lower my body down for one more stoke the orgasm hits and I begin to quiver and grind in total abandonment until I can't take it anymore. I yell out in excitement as I sit up on top of him one last time to feel him deep inside me before I fall down to his chest, breathing hard and my body trembling from the climax.However, he does not miss a beat and he takes this opportunity to roll me over onto my knees, pulls my hips up to his, my pussy still throbbing and wet, my body still trembling as he slides his huge stiff cock deep into me. I grip the pillow under me and scream into it as he hammers into me, holding my hips with his hands he guides my body back and forth over his dick. Still reeling from the first orgasm, his pounding cock brings me to another squealing climax as he slams himself into me harder and harder. I no longer have control of my body, my head in the pillow I lay there gasping for breath as he slows his thrusts down. Then he takes my legs and flips me over to lie beneath him, lying down on top of me, he pushes the sweaty hair back from my face and kisses me tenderly. As my breathing slows he bends to flick his tongue across my jugular then places his knee between my legs to part them, I give in easily as he smoothly slides himself up into my waiting pussy. Little by little, he eases himself into my taut swollen box, my eyes roll back and I whimper a little as he thrusts his still hard organ deep into me.

With his arms under my head and our chests, slick with sweat, rubbing against one another, I bend my legs at the knees and thrust back to meet him. He stops while deep inside of me to kiss me savagely on my lips before he begins fucking me hard, deep and fast. My own lower body shoves up and down in time with him, his hipbones pounding my inner thighs as we both start to sigh and moan with the beat of our bodies. He unexpectedly grasps my ankles and puts them on top of his shoulders then fucks my pussy so hard that all I can do is lay there with my head rolled back, unable to speak or breath. I feel his cock hammering my cunt, I can hear the sloppy wet sound of my juicy box and I tighten up the muscles around his pulsating penis, I feel him tremble and gasp. My legs fall down to just above his elbows as his body falls down to mine, but I begin grinding my hips into his and keep my pussy snug around his cock, he rises up, straightens his arms and begins to moan as he meets me thrust for thrust. I can feel his cock swelling just before he throws his head back and slams himself into me repeatedly, his arms give out, he comes back down close to me on his elbows as his body jerks and spasms and he covers my mouth with a breathy kiss, a final deep thrust and a groan. A bead of sweat rolls off his face and onto mine as he smiles kisses me softly and rolls to the side, still holding one arm under my neck and pulling my body into his.We lay there in the humid night air, bodies twined together and glossy with sweat in the flickering candlelight. I listened to his heartbeat and our breaths coming slower and slower as the storm sounded far off in the distance, occasional lighting flashes coming through the windows still. I think I am going to enjoy it here, I do not know if I will ever get that book wrote. Nevertheless, it seems that my summer is definitely going to be hot and humid. I mean, after all it is already full of spice, and the heady aroma of sex, sweat, sand and salt.

Story: I'm The Professor, Your the girl

2008-06-20T17:18:00.003-05:00

I had been taking an advanced composition course at a nearby university by my house for a few months now, and it was being taught by a very handsome teacher, Professor Jay. He was in his early thirties, tall, handsome, an obviously well built exterior that was perfectly defined by his button down dress shirts that he usually folded up to his elbows, a few of the top buttons loosened. Many of the girls in the class swooned over his good looks, trying different methods of flirtation to get his attention. I admit I was one of those girls who did admire his features; however, I wasn't one of those girls who wore extra short skirts in hopes of him glancing my direction. Don't get me wrong, I'm told to be incredibly beautiful by the boys, with my long black hair draping behind my back, toned body, petite waist, and 34C breasts, but he was my teacher, and that was that. Or at least so I always thought.Professor Jay was a very good teacher, but also a very strict one. Earning an A in the class meant something coming from him. I always prided myself in being one of his top pupils, so it was a shock for me when he handed me back a composition that I had spent hours on with a big red C at the top. "I'd like to see you after class," Professor Jay said quietly to me as he handed me my paper. For the rest of the period I was frustrated with my grade, and nervous about speaking to him. Soon however, the bell rang and I gathered my belongings and walked up to his desk, paper in hand. When the room had finally cleared so that it was just the two of us left in the room, he finally looked me in the eyes, a stern expression on his face. My stomach was turning."Maya," Jay began, "I know you can write better than this. I don't understand why you seemed to not have followed the prompt at all."I felt horrible; he never criticized me for my writing. "I thought I did follow directions Professor," I said meekly, trying to maintain eye contact. I guess he could tell that I was anxious because his features softened."Look Maya, the prompt indicated to write a story with strong visual imagery. I need to feel like I'm in the moment of whatever you write." He tried to explain kindly. "Sir, I thought that's what I did. I don't understand what I did wrong," I said to him. He sat there behind his desk, looking at me as if he was trying to find a way to explain to me what he wanted from me. We stared at each other for about a minute before he stood up and walked to the door, pushing it until it was closed. I turned to watch him in perplexity, wondering what it was that he was up to. As soon as the door closed, Professor Jay turned back to face me, leaning himself against the door. I looked at him, confusion written all over my face, and then he smirked. "What?" I asked nervously, wondering what was so funny. He didn't say anything, instead, he just continued to smile at me. After a few seconds, he slowly began to make his way in my direction, slow and deliberate steps."Maya," he said as he neared, "I want you to understand what I mean when I say make your composition believable, make it seem real." By this time he had reached me, standing directly in front of me, his figure seeming to hover over me."Okay..."I stammered, "Well then just explain it to me Professor..." His presence was overbearing and I could feel myself getting dizzy and intoxicated by him. I fidgeted nervously, aware that the part in between my legs was being affected just by his presence. I took a step back, my back now facing his desk, and he circled in until he was standing in front of me again. He was still smiling at me, and then suddenly, he shoved me back into his desk. He didn't push me hard, just enough so that my ass bumped into his desk and I was now completely sandwiched between him and the desk. His body now pressed against mine, he kicked my legs apart with one of his so that my crotch was practically resting upon his thigh. "Sir..."I tried to protest, trying to push him away in vain, only to cause myself to begin rubbing up and down his thigh, inevitable arousal growing inside me. This was so wrong."Shhh," was all he said before taking my face by both hands and lowering his mouth to meet mine. At first he just kissed my lips slowly, sensually and I just allowed him to. After a few seconds, he stopped to look into my eyes, and when he was saw that I wasn't putting up a fight, he smiled and continued to kiss me. Soon I felt his tongue expertly work its way into my mouth, kissing me in such a way that no guy has ever kissed me before. After several passionate minutes, he suddenly broke away and let go of my face and moved away from me. I almost collapsed from the suddenness. I turned to see where he was going to do next, but all he did was walk towards his seat behind his desk. He picked up another rubric and handed it to me. "Make it so that your composition feels as real as that kiss," he was no longer looking at me. Instead his eyes had traveled down to the papers on his desk. I waited for him to say more, to do something, completely baffled by his abrupt change in mood. But all he said was, "That will be all Maya. Have your paper in by tomorrow. Leave the door open on your way out." I was stunned. I took the rubric from his hand and stormed towards the door.I was angry. What was Professor Jay trying to play? It was completely inappropriate for him to kiss me, and I know that I went along with it, but so then why did he stop? I felt like an idiot, like one of those stupid school girls who obsessed over him. I felt humiliated, and he did it on purpose. The HELL if I fix that assignment. The next day at school, I was still mad. I printed out the saved copy of my assignment and tossed it onto Professor Jay's desk, refusing to acknowledge him. What pissed me off even more was that he obviously did not seem to care. It was as if nothing had happened yesterday. I spent the rest of the period, secretly fuming inside. But at the same time, a part of me wanted it all to happen again. I was physically attracted to him, whether I wanted to admit it or not, and I couldn't help but feel myself to become secretly aroused despite my anger towards him.The bell rang and I hastily made my way to the door, glad that I made it out before he could call me back about the assignment that I just turned in. Even though I was able to escape his classroom, I wasn't able to escape thoughts of him. I couldn't take it, I hated him and I wanted him all at the same time. I decided to lose myself by immersing my thoughts in my studies, so I made my way to one of the rarely used residence halls towards the library. It was so peaceful studying here because it was opened 24 hours a day and it was secluded, so only a select few students knew about it. I was thankful that no one else was in the room when I came in. I sat down by a nearby table and pulled out my books to begin studying. Several hours had gone by and I already forgot about Professor Jay. Suddenly I heard the door open and I turned to see who was entering. To my complete surprise, Professor Jay walked in. I was so shocked that I almost forgot that I was mad at him. "Hi Maya," he greeted me, closing the door behind him."Hi...?" I said, taken aback? "So I see that you didn't re-do your assignment." He said, leaning against the door. I finally remembered that why I was still mad at him and grew defensive. "I just disagree with your decision. I feel like I met the prompt requirements, and if you still think I deserve a C, then fine, I'll take the grade." I said this coldly, not staring at him, rather I had already turned back around and continued with my work. "I see..." I heard him say. I was beginning to feel nervous again, not sure what was going to happen now, my courage slowly leaving me. I heard footsteps coming towards me, and the next thing I knew, he was standing right behind my chair. I felt him put his hands on the sides of my arms, squeezing them before running them up and down with his hands. "God Maya...." He whispered seductively in my ear, his hands now making their way to my waist, resting them on my stomach. "Don't you know this isn't even about your paper? I want you Maya. I've wanted you since you've stepped foot in my classroom." He was now nibbling on my ear, running soft kisses up and down my neck. My defenses were beginning to crumble..."Professor," I managed to say, "I can't...we can't...we shouldn't be doing this..."I gasped when I felt his hands finally cup my full breasts. "Shhh," he insisted, pinching my right nipple in his hands. A moan involuntarily escaped my lips. He stopped what he was doing and quickly pulled my chair away from the table. He pulled me up, grabbed me by the waist, and pulled my body close to his. I could feel his dick bumping against my stomach. Aggressively he attacked my body with kisses, my mouth, my neck, his hands now feeling me from under my shirt. One hand made its way to unclasp my bra while the other fully groped my ass. When he freed my breasts, he pulled my shirt quickly over my head. He admired my breasts before taking each one into his mouth and began sucking on them. "Fuck, you're tits are so perfect baby," he whispered into my ear, his right hand undoing my jeans. "Professor, someone might come in," I tried to say as he pulled my jeans to my ankles."Baby, shut up. Enjoy what I'm doing to you because you'll be begging me not to stop later," that was incentive enough for me to stop complaining. He picked me up and placed me onto the table, removing my jeans and panties completely now. "Are you wet for me baby?" he asked, his hands rising in my upper thigh. I shut my eyes in anticipation, when I finally felt him rest his hand on my slit, I exhaled slowly. He slowly made circular movements around my slit, circling my clit. "Look how wet you are for me baby," he said. "You like this don't you baby? You like being a little slut for me? Answer me baby..." I couldn't think clearly, lost in the feelings of his magical hands. "Do you like opening your legs for me to play with your pussy baby? Tell me, now," as he said this, he abruptly shoved his middle finger deep inside my pussy, causing me to gasp out loud. "Yes, oh please, yes," I moaned."Yes what?" he pushed on, increasing the speed of his fingerfucking, making me near to my climax. "Yes, I like opening my legs for you to play with my pussy," I said in heavy breaths. I was two thrusts away from an orgasm before he stopped what he was doing. Instead, he lowered his mouth to kiss me while he talking off his clothes. As soon as his shirt came off, my hands were all over his chest, his arms, admiring his entirety. I helped him remove his belt until his slacks were now on the floor. He sat down on the chair I was studying on."Come here baby, get on your knees," I made my way in front of him until I was between his legs directly in front of his 8" cock. I stared at it, mesmerized by the size. "What are you waiting for? Show me what that mouth of yours can do," he said to me. I hesitantly put my mouth around his dick, the girth feeling bigger in my mouth than I thought. "Ooh yeah baby, suck that dick," he moaned, pushing my head further down on his dick. I licked his cock up and down, coating it with saliva before shoving the entire thing in my mouth. He grunted when I did this, groaning for me to keep going. I increased the suction I had on his dick, slowly but deliberately tasting every inch of him. "Oh fuck baby, you suck so fucking good...I just wanna cum in that pretty little mouth of yours." I increased my pace, trying to bring him to his climax. His grunting and groaning only intensified my motions. "I'm gonna cum," groaned, holding my head down as he came, shooting his load into my mouth, filling it with hot cum. He finally let go of my head and I swallowed it all. He wasn't finished though. I noticed he was still hard and before I knew it, he stood me and pushed me back onto the table so that I was laying back first on it. He stepped in between my legs and began to rub his cock up and down my pussy. I wanted him to fuck me right then and there, but he was taking his time. I made a whimpering noise for him to just shove it in me already, but he just chuckled. "Tell me what you want baby," he asked cruelly, knowing very well what it was that I wanted. "I want you...please..."I begged him, trying to push my crotch closer to his in hopes of making contact, but he held me down well. "What do you want from me baby? What would you like me to do?" he said, still playing his game. "Just please...put it in already...I want it..."I was becoming hysterical with arousal; the feeling of his dick brushing against my dripping pussy was becoming unbearable."I need you to be a little more specific baby..." he taunted me."Please, I want you to fuck me. I want you to pound my pussy and make me cum," I begged him. He smiled knowing the power he had over my body. In one hard thrust, he filled my pussy with the entirety of his dick. "Ughh," I moaned, reveling in the feeling of his dick deep inside me. He held his position for a few seconds before pulling out almost completely before shoving hard once again deep inside me. He did this for several minutes before picking up his pace. I could feel my orgasm begin to build and I moaned insistently for him to keep going. "I'm so close..." I told him. He began to fuck me faster and harder until I screamed as I came all over his dick. He slowed down, allowing me to catch my breath after I came. He pulled out and I saw that he hadn't cum again yet. He pulled me off from the table and pushed me face first onto the table until I was bent over for him. The next thing I felt was his cock making its way back into my pussy from behind. I gasped at the suddenness. He began to really fuck me now, grabbing my tits as he rammed me from behind. "Is this what you like baby?" he asked me huskily, roughly slamming into my pussy. "Oh yes...oh fuck yes.."I moaned, lost in the feelings of his dick pounding me. "Tell me you want it baby. Tell me how bad you want me to fuck you..."he whispered into my ear, grabbing me by the tits and pulling me towards him so he could kiss my neck. His left hand expertly manipulated my tits while the other found my clit and roughly began to rub it, all the while kissing my neck and fucking my pussy"Ooh fuuuck, I want you to fuck me. I want your dick in me so bad, please, please don't stop fucking me. Fuck me professor...fuck me...ugh...fuck me..."I moaned in gasping breaths. He began to slam into my pussy harder and faster than he had before, causing me to cry out as I came again and again and again. I was near exhaustion when finally I felt him give one last jerk, and gave a deep groan as I felt hot cum shoot into my pussy. "Fuuck," he moaned as he rode out his orgasm, small thrusts emptying him out into my pussy. After his climax had subsided, he finally let go of me in the position that we were in. We turned to face each other. It was just beginning to hit me that I had just had sex with my Professor, shyness overcoming me as I tried to cover my body up. He didn't seem fazed by what happened however, instead, he was amused at my sad attempts to cover my nakedness. "Come here," he said, pulling me into his arms, embracing me. Our relationship continued like that for a while until I graduated from college and he officially asked me to be his girlfriend.

Story : the Pond

2008-06-20T17:18:00.001-05:00

Her body barely made a splash as she dove into the cool pond that stood just on the other side of her property line and belonged to her neighbor, Keith Buckley. The water felt wonderful, sleek and satiny against her over heated body, hot from a long day of working to try to get the old farmhouse she'd bought, her very first house, in shape.It was a huge job, gutting the hundred year old house while living in it. Sara had just torn out the ancient shower stall, finding a wall full of mold from a leak that had been poorly patched. So without a shower, the pond was her only hope of getting clean. Unless she wanted a cold sponge bath while standing in her partially gutted kitchen that is.Sneaking over here at 2 a.m. when she'd finally finished cleaning out the rest of the debris from the now empty shell of a bathroom, she'd stripped off her filthy clothes with relish, enjoying the way the warm night air felt upon her skin, flexing muscles that she'd forgotten she had as they sent up their protests at the massive amount of work she'd forced upon them these past two weeks.In the moonlight, the pond seemed somewhat surreal. Tiny fireflies sparkled like twinkling Christmas lights over the still water, the grass was full of chirping and buzzing insects that sang their night songs to the full moon that hung from the black satiny sky. The light from that beautiful summer moon seemed to almost spotlight her cool beauty as she raised her arms, letting her long black tresses free from the braid that had held them captive all day long. Her hair, thick and full, crimped from the braid, reached her middle back, heavy against her shoulders. She lifted it with her hands, running them through the thick locks to pull out the last of the braid. In contrast, her silky pale skin seemed to glow against her hair's inky backdrop. Sara was not the typical beauty, her face angular instead of gently rounded. But she caused men to look twice, and then again as they wondered what about her made her so special. When she smiled, which happened very rarely now-a-days, her true beauty was revealed, her rich brown eyes sparkling and warm, her full lips curved showing white even teeth.She was tall, with a lithe form that was curved in all the places that pleased. Long legs that looked delicate rounded into full hips, a slender waist and full, firm breasts that sat high upon her chest drew men's eyes. Now, in the midst of the small clearing that surrounded the pond, she looked like a wood nymph come to preen before the Moon Goddess and ask for her blessings.Sara waded into the cool water of the pond, feeling the chilly difference between her skin temperature and that of the water. She shivered and felt her nipples harden into stiff pink points before taking a deep breath and diving into the water where the bottom dropped off to be deep enough that it was well over her head.It was cool and sleek, a watery world of delight. Sara could almost feel her body open up and suck in the coolness as it washed away the dirt and grit from her body. Swimming underwater, she made it to the other side of the pond before coming up for a breath."Nice dive."Sara shrieked and swallowed water, coughing furiously as she turned to face the man who had intruded upon her middle of the night bath. Keith stood next to her clothing, leaning against a tree that grew close to the edge of the pond. She wiped the water out of her eyes and finally drew a deep breath as she stared at him.He was a handsome man, tall and dark with a tan that spoke of all the work he did outside. He raised horses and grew corn on the huge property that surrounded the farmhouse she had bought. He'd wanted the property that her house had sat upon, but Sara had gotten to the owner first and made him a deal, since the old man didn't want his home to be demolished and plowed over to be made into more acreage to grow corn on. She'd promised to refurbish the place and had bought it right out from under Keith's nose.It was a fact which didn't make for really great neighborly relations now that she thought about it. She hadn't seen him to speak to since she'd moved in, not since the day he'd stormed into her office and slapped a check on her desk. It was for ten percent more than the price she'd paid for the house. And it had given her great pleasure, after a lengthy and arrogant rant from Keith on how she would fail at what she planned to do, to tear the check into pieces and hand it back to him, having her secretary show him out.She had seen him out on his tractor and had even glimpsed him riding his horses up and down the long back road a few times, but he'd never responded to her wave. Now, suddenly, he was here."What do you want?" Sara said, treading water effortlessly."I heard some noises and the horses were riled a little. I thought maybe there was some varmint getting into my corn. Instead the varmint got into my pond." He smiled, his white teeth flashing in the moonlight. "Funny, Keith, now do you want to get out of here so I can finish my bath and then get dressed and go to bed. I have to work tomorrow." She moved a little closer to the side of the pond that had her clothes.His foot nudged her dirty clothes out of the way, before he bent over and picked up the small pile of clean clothes she'd brought with her. He lifted the small white tee shirt and the bright red boy shorts along with the lightweight pajama pants she'd brought out to the pond to change into after cleaning off the dirt. "So what are you doing up and out so late then?" Sara stared at his hands that looked so huge holding her clothing. She found the bottom of the pond with her feet, tipping her head back to get her hair back out of her face. "I've been working on gutting the bathroom and I was filthy. And since I gutted the bathroom, I don't have a shower," she said slowly as if explaining to a two year old. "Now, since I've answered your question would you drop my clothes and leave me alone?"Keith took a couple steps forward which brought him to the edge of the pond. He hadn't been able to sleep, he kept thinking about the annoying woman who'd out bid him for the property next door. It was infuriating. He'd wanted the property for years, had been talking to the owner, Bob Harris, since the man had reached his seventieth birthday. But he'd refused to sell the home he'd lived in since he was a boy, not to someone who planned to tear down the house and plow up the land.And then Sara Hampton had walked in on the picture, charming the old man out of his home, paying less than half of what he'd offered Bob for the place. And now she was in his swimming hole, a place he had come to tonight to cool off.It had been a shock when he stepped into the clearing and saw her wading into the pond, the water caressing her firm calves. The rest of her, all that glorious flesh, had been naked and painted with the white glow of the moon, shining off her hair, resting upon her skin and making it look like silk. It had stolen his breath, seeing her slender body that way and he hadn't been able to keep his eyes from sweeping over her, from the blue black of her hair, to the sleekly curved thighs and then back up. His eyes had paused of their own accord upon the fine black pelt that covered her sex, the taut peaks of her breasts and then to her face, her eyes downcast as she watched her steps.Her dive had broken his spell, leaving him breathless and staring at the place she'd just been, his cock throbbing and pressing hard against the metal zipper of his jeans. He'd known she was beautiful, but he hadn't realized just how beautiful until seeing her bathed in the moonlight."But you're trespassing, Sara. Don't you think there should be some penalty, or maybe a cost for you using my property without my say?" He held the clothes up and over the water, acting as if he would drop them in and hearing her screech."Stop that," she hissed. With a sigh, she knew she had two choices. She could play his games and she knew because she'd pissed him off, they'd be spiteful games. Or she could walk out of the water and take her clothes from his hands, exposing herself more than she already had. Neither choice was much to her liking.But being the stubborn woman that she was, she just couldn't see playing his game. With a sigh, she started from the water. "I don't feel up to playing your games tonight, Keith. So I'm going to get my clothing from you and then, if you want, you can call the cops and have me arrested for trespassing."Keith smiled, his lips twisting in a crooked grin that made him all the more handsome. His green eyes riveted upon her body as it emerged from the water. The moon made the drops on her skin seem almost luminous. Every step exposed more of her glorious body until she stood before him, naked as the day she was born, her hand held out for her clothing, her nipples hard from the night air."Can I have my clothes?" she asked, feeling a strange heat in her stomach from the way his eyes seemed to devour her body. Her voice was husky and strange sounding to her ears. She could only hope he didn't notice. "What, these? I found these on the bank. I think that some trespasser left them there." He held them out of her reach."Dammit, Keith," she hissed. "Why are you being such a prick? Because I gave old man Bob what he wanted, and am rescuing his house? Or don't you like being out finagled by a woman?""I don't know what you're talking about," he said nonchalantly though he felt that first niggle of anger at her words. He hated the fact that she got the property, hated the fact that she seemed to know what she was doing and that the upgrades she'd done already were wonderful additions to the old farmhouse. And he absolutely loathed the fact that he desired her more than any woman he could remember wanting in his life. "Tell you what," he said suddenly. "You give me one kiss and I'll give you your clothes and I won't call the cops and sic them on your for being on my property." He waited a second, seeing her eyes turn cold and furious. "And," he said, upping the ante, "you can use the pond for as long as you need to and I won't bother you at all.""Are you nuts? Why the hell would I want to kiss you?" She took a step forward and tried to reach behind his back to grab her clothes. She felt her body brush up against his, felt the hard muscled strength of him against her softness and felt that desire once more."Sara, I'm taller and stronger than you," he said, laughing, though there was a strange note to his voice. "Do you really think you can wrestle these away from me?"Sara thought about just giving him a good swift kick in the balls and then taking her clothes and leaving him with that to remember her by, but it just didn't seem like the best idea. She could just imagine neighbor relations then. Exhaustion suddenly seemed to weigh her down and she gave up. One kiss, how bad could it be? She'd probably like it since she hadn't been in a relationship in over a year. Okay, who was she kidding, it was closer to two years."Fine, one kiss and you give me my clothes back. I get the use of the pond every night until my new shower is put in. And no more spying from you, is that a deal?" She stuck out her hand, seeing his eyes go from her hand and then back over her body before meeting her eyes."Why don't we kiss on it instead?" he asked, laughing again."Is it a deal or not, dammit?!""It's a deal. Damn, Sara, there's no need to get snippy.""Fine, now give me my clothes.""Kiss first, clothes second.""I'm not kissing you without my clothes on," she said, alarmed by the very thought."Then I guess you're going to jail without them on. Hmmm, I know the police frown on public nudity, and trespassing, that's two charges. I wonder if they could find any more to tack on there to make it worth their while to drive out this way." He smiled innocently down at her, seeing the fire raging in her brown eyes, a fire he felt raging somewhere too but it certainly wasn't his eyes.The curse that came from her lips had him looking at her in shock. She didn't seem like the type of girl that would even know that word much less use it. "Temper, temper," he said."You know what you can do with your temper," she hissed."Do you like standing in front of me naked? Not that I'm complaining mind you, but you could just give me my kiss and I'll give you your clothes and we can get on our way instead of you standing there jiggling in all the most interesting of places.""I do not jiggle," she said, stomping her foot in temper.He cleared his throat as her breasts moved with her, jiggling and bouncing most temptingly. "Okay, so you don't jiggle, but whatever you do, it's pretty damn fun to watch."If looks could kill, well he'd have been dead and buried long ago. This look threatened to skewer through him and roast him in the fires of Hell. "Let's get this over with."Keith stepped forward, his hand coming to rest upon her curved waist just above her finely shaped butt, pulling her towards his body until she was flushed against it. He tipped his head down, but she stopped him as she pushed against his body with her hands."What are you doing?""I'm getting ready to kiss you. Wow, I never thought you wouldn't know what to do. Have you been in a convent or are the men you date all too afraid of you to show you how to kiss?"She couldn't help herself, her hand balled into a fist and she hit him, hard, in the arm. "You are an insufferable asshole. I do know how to kiss but I didn't know we'd included you manhandling me in the deal."Keith stepped back rubbing his arm. "That'll cost you," he said slowly though truthfully, he'd been kicked by a new foal harder than she had hit him. "I think we should make it two kisses. And you have to be in my arms during them. That's just in case you can't remember how to kiss. Then I'll be able to walk you through it easier."Sara had heard about anger making your vision turn red but she'd never actually had it happen to her. Until now, that is. She felt her temper boil over. With two steps, she pressed her body against his, the water that still clung to her skin wetting his clothing. Reaching up, she wrapped her arms around his strong neck and pulled until she could reach his mouth with her lips.Keith felt the anger in her kiss even as her tongue swiped over his lips and then sunk into his mouth. Heat engulfed him, arrowing into his groin with a lightning like jab. His arms wrapped around her, dropping her clothes to the ground behind her. His hands roamed over her back and down over the supple curve of her rear, his palms cupping their warm weight to draw her even closer.He took over the kiss, changing the angle of his head, rubbing her lips with his own, twining his tongue with hers until he heard her moan. Her hands tangled in his hair, rubbing against his scalp before trailing around his ears and down to grab his shoulders, holding on as he mesmerized her with the intensity of the kiss.Sara felt lost; she was lost in his kiss, lost in the pleasure of his hands as they roamed her body with intimate precision. She was lost in her own sensual haze of desire and the need his lips made her feel. The buttons of his shirt pressed into her breasts, the rough fabric of her jeans irritated her legs until he reached down, lifting one long muscled naked thigh and bringing it up against his hip.She felt the hard bulge under those jeans throb against her groin and gasped at the rush of pleasure it brought her. Being nude in the arms of a fully clothed man was a naughty pleasure she'd never experienced before, and she liked it.One of his hands roamed up her back, gathering a handful of her wet hair in his fist. He used it to pull her head back further, his lips slipping from hers and finding her throat. She felt the sharp nip of his teeth, the heat of his tongue, the softness of his lips as he tasted her flesh. Her legs grew weak, shaky from the desire that boiled through her. Keith reached down and lifted her in his arms, holding her high against his chest to reach the smoothness of her skin with his mouth, not wanting to deny himself of her taste for even the few seconds it would take to carry her to the soft grasses further away from the pond. He settled her gently then followed her down quickly, his big body coming to rest against her, his mouth once more finding hers.Lips met and tongues danced together, his hands tangled in her hair before slipping down and over her shoulders. Sara felt her breath catch an instant before his hand cupped her breast, his fingers sliding over the hardened point and sending tugging pulls to her womb. His hard palm, calloused and roughened from the hard work he did daily, was wonderfully gentle against her skin, squeezing and caressing her flesh until she arched under him.Her hands went to the buttons of his shirt, yanking them apart. She pushed it off of his shoulders and down his arms, wishing the light were better so she could see the muscled length of him better. Instead she used her hands, her fingers exploring down the thick column of his neck, across his wide shoulders and rugged chest, her nails flicking against his flat male nipples making them harden and him gasp.Sara knocked him backwards, coming to rest against his hard chest as her mouth found his throat. She nibbled upon his hard skin, bit the curve where his neck met his shoulder, laughing when she heard his moan. Moving down his body, she used her mouth and tongue to taste his skin, enjoying the masculine taste of sweat and soap she found. He smelled of horses and spice and something earthy that made her inhale deeply, realizing she'd never met a man whose scent aroused her senses as his did.She gasped herself when she reached his stomach, her fingers playing along the washboard like abs, her lips skipping along his hard muscled flesh, stopped only by the waistband of his jeans. She looked up at him, seeing his eyes upon her, half closed and dark with passion.Her fingers made short work of the fastening of his jeans, pulling loose the button and unzipping them easily. Her hand reached inside, feeling the hard length of his shaft under the soft material of his boxers. Smiling up at him, she reached inside the opening in the front of his boxers, her soft palm grazing the heated skin of his cock."Mmm," she hummed. "Nice.""I'm glad you approve," he said, his voice a husky moan. While she played, teasing him with soft touches, he kicked off the tennis shoes he'd thrown on earlier and then wiggled out of his jeans without disrupting her hand. But when he tried to take off his boxers, she stopped him."Not yet," she said, smiling. "I'm shy."Surprised laughter burst from him changing to a groan as she finally took him in her hand, stroking along his length with a sure touch that had his blood rushing through his veins and his heart racing. She brought him to the verge of coming before changing her motions, letting his pulse calm."I take it back," he gasped. "You were taught very well.""Self taught," she said. She smiled up at him. "I read a lot." She pulled down on the waistband of his boxers feeling his hips rise to help her. His cock sprang loose standing proudly in front of her eyes."I think I need to investigate your library," he said, gasping as her warm mouth engulfed the tip of his cock, sucking gently. He felt her laughter, a warm gurgle around the length of his cock. And then the heat of her mouth moved, taking more and more of his cock until he could feel the back of her throat. Her tongue was a wild wet caress around his shaft, her lips creating a suction that had his head falling back in pleasure.She moved over him, using her hand on his balls to squeeze gently, tickling them with her nails until she felt his hand tangle in her wet hair, yanking her up until his cock fell from her mouth with a popping noise.His mouth was hot on her own, his kiss rough and full of passionate need. Keith thrust his tongue into her mouth, his hands hard and hot on her body. He pulled her over him until her breast was at his mouth, finding her nipple and sucking it between his lips, pulling on it with his teeth, laving it with his tongue until she squirmed against him.With a grin, he rolled, putting her under him once more. Her thighs spread, his hips rested in the soft cradle between. His cock pushed into the soft, wet cleft of her sex. "Hmm, I think you like me," he said, moving his hips and thrusting slowly until he sank into her depths."I...mmm...I don't know what gave you that idea," Sara said even as her hips started to move, tilting up to take as much of him as she could.His mouth found hers again, his tongue thrusting inside and mimicking the movement of his cock in her wet cunt. "It could be how you say hello," he groaned, breaking from the kiss.Sara grabbed his hips with her hands, her nails digging in enough for him to feel. "If you like that," she panted, "wait until I say good-bye."Tingles of pleasure started rushing from that spot where they were joined, growing in strength until her hips jerked and her body shuddered under his. Soft cries of pleasure came from her lips, urging him on. He ran his hands down her side and to her hips, slipping them under her butt and holding her still while he plunged inside. He could feel the first contractions of the spongy inner walls of her pussy squeezing his cock, milking it until he groaned, and thick streams of creamy come spurting deep inside of her as he came with a shuddering roar of pleasure.Sara's body tightened as the first hot wash of pleasure flooded her. They came hard and fast, prickly tingly waves that had her crying out his name, clutching him to her even tighter. His body jerked under her hands, his cock pulsed and then seemed to swell before she felt him come, the heat of his ejaculate sending another wave through her.It seemed like hours before she finally relaxed under him, her hands stroking his sweaty back, tangling in his damp hair. He finally managed to find the strength to roll off of her, lying next to her, his hand finding her own and hanging on as if she might try to get away."Wow, that was some kiss, blew my clothes off," he sighed, feeling her turn towards him.Sara laughed, shaking her head at his play. "Keith, you are incorrigible." She snuggled up next to him, feeling him shift his arm so she could lay her head on his shoulder and he could pull her close."Sticks and stones, baby," he said, kissing her damp head."I should break a few of your bones," she said, but her words held no heat, especially since she cuddled up next to him, listening to the rapid beat of his heart in her ear.Keith was silent a moment, his fingers sliding up and down her soft arm, feeling the muscle that was developing due to the physical labor she was putting in everyday. "You know," he said finally, lifting his head to look down at her. "I drove by your house earlier today, what you are doing looks fantastic."Sara smiled, kissing his chest. "Thank you. I never expected to hear you say that.""You don't have a contractor or a carpenter helping you out, do you?"She lifted her head, staring up at him suspiciously. "No," she said finally, "I don't. Why?""Well, you know, I could spare some time after I feed the horses and come over and help out some. That is if you'd want some help." He felt his cheeks turning red under her suspicious stare, getting more so the longer she didn't say anything."You know how to use a hammer?"His hand landed with a resounding smack on her ass. She squeaked, jerking towards him."I've never been so insulted," he said mildly, idly rubbing her reddened butt."Yeah, you sound it. It was a legitimate question, Keith. I mean you wouldn't want someone looking after your prized horses if they didn't know which end of the animal the food went in.""Heaven forbid. So what do you say, spitfire, you want the help or not?"She reached up and kissed him. "I'd love the help, Keith. Thank you.""Okay," he said, dumping her back on the ground as he got to his feet and started gathering up their clothes. He wadded them all into a big pile and thrust it out at her, giving her no choice but to grab the bundle or have it fall all over her. As soon as she had it, he bent over and picked her up from the ground, holding her easily in his arms."What are you doing? Are you nuts?" She almost fumbled the bundle of clothing as she felt the world drop out from under her."Taking you to bed. I hope like hell you don't snore because I do and I hate the competition." He started walking towards his house, making his way easily across the short field."You are nuts," Sara stated firmly. "I can't spend the night with you."He stopped, staring down at her like she'd lost her mind instead of it being the other way around. "You're welshing on the deal, aren't you?" he sighed. "You have to come with me. You still owe me another kiss.""And after I give you that kiss?" she asked, laughing as he started walking again."Don't worry, Sara," he said with a slow smile. "I'll come up with something."

Sex With A Stranger

2008-06-20T17:17:00.003-05:00

It had been one of those long days at work, which seems as if it will never end. When it finally did, I headed straight for the closest bar for a glass of wine to take the edge off my frustration and boredom. I sat at a table in the corner facing the rest of the room, able to see the various people coming and going from the bar. Gradually I relaxed, reading a book, and feeling the alcohol seep through me. I sat there quite happily for an hour or so, getting a second glass, simply enjoying my book and the peace. Slowly, the bar became more and more crowded, until there were people standing in the middle of the room, up until the edge of the bar. Still absorbed in my book, I at first didn't hear a guy ask if he could sit in the spare chair next to me. I gestured that it was fine, and went back to my book. Surreptitiously, I looked at the man next to me, who seemed content to just sit and watch the people surrounding us. He was a reasonably attractive man, tall and broad, with strong hands and upper arms. I caught myself staring, trying to make out the features of his face whilst he was turned away from me. Suddenly, he turned back to me and I quickly looked down again, but it had been fairly obvious I had been staring. I could feel myself blushing after my blatant curiosity, and when I thought he would have looked away again, I chanced another look. However, he hadn't moved, but was staring at me with a dark intensity. His eyes were a shade of brown, closer to black than normal, and he was tanned, with dark stubble covering a strong jaw line. He nodded to me, and gave a mocking smile. I smiled back nervously. We began to chat, only about inconsequential matters, my job, his work, the usual banalities you discuss when you meet a stranger. However, for some reason he made me nervous, this man... not in a threatening manner, more in an excited, heated way. He emanated confidence, blatantly aware of his own sexuality, and clearly comfortable with it. It wasn't quite arrogance, but close. More like a man who knew exactly what he wanted and always got it. As we talked I could see his eyes subtly running over me, whilst his body language visibly shifted towards me. Unconsciously, I could feel myself reacting to him, wanting him to touch me, to run his hand up my leg, across my nipples, which were becoming harder as he looked at me like that. It was only when there was silence for a couple of seconds that I realised he had asked something, and I hadn't heard, but had just been staring at him, half flushed and feeling myself becoming more and more turned on. I stammered something and he laughed at me, again mocking me, clearly aware of the effect he was having on me. He leaned over, brushing the nape of my neck with his lips and whispered to me to come with him. I didn't think, wasn't capable of a rational decision at that point, just grabbed my stuff and followed him out of the bar and into a waiting taxi. He sat beside me in the taxi, and placing my coat on my knees, I felt his hand stroking my hip above my skirt, below my top. I tried to say something but it caught in my throat as his hand moved further down to the top of my leg, stroking my thigh. I sat there rigid easily for five minutes until the taxi pulled up at his apartment. We stepped out and he led me inside a spacious apartment, with large glass windows, exquisitely furbished and tidy. He went to the makeshift bar in the corner of the lounge and poured my a glass of wine, handing me the drink whilst he made himself a drink. When he came over and took my coat and bag for me, I realised I was clutching it, not sure what to do with myself now that I was here. He placed them on the nearest table, with our drinks and came up to me, putting his hand at the back of his neck. Slowly he pulled me towards him and kissed me, softly to start with, prising my lips apart with his tongue, and running it over my lower lip. I moaned softly and felt his smile against my lips. His hand tightened on my neck, holding me against him, and his kissing became rougher, more intense, and I felt my knees weaken. His hand reached up and brushed over my nipple over my shirt, hardening instantly at his touch. Just brushing his finger over my nipples, he held me there and I was unable to move away. Suddenly he stopped and moved away from me, looking at me in an appraising manner. I stood there, utterly incapable to doing anything, feeling completely powerless to prevent what was about to happen. He told me to walk around the back of the sofa and stand with my hands on the back, with my legs apart. I shakily did as I was told, until I could not see him standing behind me. I stood like that for what felt like ages, but was probably in fact only a minute or so. Finally I felt his hand on my shoulder, moving slowly down, and reaching around to stroke my breasts for a while. He began to undo my shirt from behind, letting it drop to the ground, and undid my bra, so I was standing topless in the middle of his living room, with him behind me. He slowly reached his hands around me, massaging my breasts, softly at first, then harder, pinching my nipples until they were throbbing and I cried out in pain and pleasure. He lifted one hand up and placed it over my mouth so I couldn't make any noise and continued to play with my nipple, twisting and pinching it harder until I involuntary moved my body back into his, and he caught me in his arms. My breathing was hard and shallow, as he moved his hand down slowly, undoing my skirt and slipping it onto the floor. I stepped out of it and he kicked it away quickly, and I was standing only in pants. I went to turn around but he caught my hands and placed them back in front of me on the sofa. I whimpered while he moved his hands down over my waist, over my arse, and under my underwear, which he slipped off me. His hands moved around my front again, over my hips and down the front of my legs. One hand held my waist so I wouldn't move, and the other moved slowly up the inside of my thigh, towards my clitoris, already red and swollen. He brushed his finger over it, and I cried out, until he put his hand back over my mouth to stop me. His hands stroked up and down until I was soaking wet, aching for him to fuck me. Finally he stopped, and moved away from me. He told me to stand there, looking straight ahead, and not to move while he did something. I could feel him move around behind me, but couldn't see what he was doing. I thought I saw him sitting watching me, just enjoying his drink, and I got more aroused. Finally, after long minutes had passed, he came back over to me and felt between my legs, laughing at how wet I had become. He whispered to me; 'What do you want?' I moaned back at him; 'I want you to fuck me.'He stood there stroking me, and whispered again; 'How much do you want me to put my cock inside your wet cunt?' I closed my eyes against the vulgarity, but my body betrayed my and I moaned again, shaking so much I thought my legs might give way. He whispered to me again; 'If you want me to fuck you, say please...' I whispered please back to him, whilst his other hand twisted my nipple again until I was saying it louder and louder. Finally, he placed his mouth against my ear whispering to me again; 'You are desperate for me to fuck you, aren't you? All you can think of at the moment is having my hard cock in your soaking wet cunt?' I could only nod in reply, and cried out when he thrust himself brutally and quickly inside me, right up to the top. He grabbed my hips and pulled me back against him, moving himself quickly inside me, fucking me harder and harder, yanking my head back with my hair, until my neck was straining back in pain. He whispered things in my ear, making my go red in shame but which made me more turned on than I thought I would ever be. He asked what I wanted him to do to me and I told him in graphic detail, horrified at the words coming out of my mouth.'I want you to fuck me harder and faster, please... I want to feel your cock in my mouth, on my knees and you fucking my mouth, and I want you to come in my mouth and on my face.' On and on I uttered obscenities until in one shuddering moment I came, shaking with the force of my climax. He stopped moving inside me and turned me around, forcing me to my knees, thrusting his cock inside my mouth. He grabbed the back of my head, pushing me towards him and his cock deeper into my mouth, thrusting in and out of me. Not able to help myself I moaned, becoming turned on again and he came inside me. I could feel his cum dripping down the back of my throat, feel it mixing with my cum on his cock, and feel it dripping out of my mouth and down my chin, as I tried to swallow it all. I collapsed on the floor and saw him walk away and sit on a seat, picking up his drink again. I lay there on the floor of his apartment, throbbing with the aftermath and looked at this man I didn't know, who had easily stripped away my inhibitions. He smiled at me, this time in a reassuring manner, came over and picked me up, kissing me softly. He found me a dressing gown and gave me my drink, and we sat there, actually getting to know one another for the rest of the evening.

Story : Party Time

2008-06-20T17:17:00.001-05:00

A group of them had been meeting for a few months. It was a nice group of kids, most of them regularly attended the parties, but there were always a few different ones. It was by invitation only. John had to be careful to have the same number of boys and girls. So far the evenings had been typical makeout sessions. Lots of kissing, pretty hot and heavy, as well as some petting. Some girls didn't allow much petting. but some allowed more, including under the clothes. It seemed pretty exciting for the group of high school seniors, mostly because the partners were always changing. No boy/girl friends were allowed. Everyone was completely "single", and no-one had the same partner two times in a row. But it was soon to take a turn that would make all of this very ordinary.The parties were held in John's basement, a nicely finished room with two couches, some chairs, a TV, and a good sound system. Even an outside entrance. The nicest thing about the room was that John's parents never came down. Maybe it wasn't so nice for John. His parents didn't really give a damn about him. He could do about anything he wanted as long as it didn't affect them. To be fair, his mom had died years before, and his dad was remarried. Since his mom had died, John pretty much raised himself. All in all, he had turned out well, so far. But you can see why his house was such a popular spot.The night that began to change things started as an ordinary night. Each couple was deeply engrossed in kissing and fondling, enjoying the music and each other. Just before things would start to wrap up, Tyler went over to John, interrupting the couple in mid-grope."Dude, I gotta go upstairs. Can we use your room?" Tyler asked."What for?" said John, very unhappy to be interrupted."Cassandra is hot! Man, I'm all over her, and she's willing to do it. We need a bed!""What?" John was amazed. "You want to use my room to screw Cassandra?""Man, I want to use any room to screw Cassandra. I'd do it in the hall, but she wants a bed." Tyler was desperate. "And you said your parents aren't home. Come on, Man!""Shit, go ahead. But don't make a mess!" John couldn't argue much more, and he was anxious to get back to his girl for the evening.Tyler and Cassandra ran up the stairs, and didn't return until most people were gone. In the meantime, another new event had taken place.Everyone knew where Tyler and Cassandra had gone, and what they were doing. It seemed to make the temperature rise in the room, knowing that one of the couples was actually having sex right there in the house. So when Joan broke out of her embrace to go to the bathroom, Evan was turned on enough to give her a challenge. He had gotten her blouse completely open, and her bra undone, so that he had been enjoying complete access to her bare tits. Now, understand, the basement room was close to complete darkness. Each person could see their partner, but not that well. The only light in the room was a dim table lamp at the foot of the stairs, and it sat in an alcove that limited where its light spread to only the center of the room. All of the seats were away from there, leaving the couples in the dark. But to get to the bathroom, a person had to walk to the center of the room, past the stairs and the lamp, into the next room. Though the lamp was dim, it cut through the darkness at that location, so anyone walking past was easily seen by everyone.Evan challenged Joan saying, "I dare you to go topless." He was hoping she was as turned on as he was. He knew that she loved to be the center of attention, and she was a bit of an exhibitionist. And after all, she had let him nearly strip her topless after Tyler and Cassandra had left to have sex. With all of this, he thought he might have a chance of her accepting the challenge.Joan had sat perfectly still since Evan had issued his challenge, but suddenly she moved her shoulders so that her blouse slid down her arms, and she slid the bra straps down as well. She sat there topless, looking at Evan."Go ahead," Evan smiled.Joan smiled back, slowly stood up, and walked proudly into the lighted part of the room, past the lamp, and through the door. There were a couple gasps as some saw her walk exposed through the light, but most had missed it altogether. After the toilet flushed and the door opened, everyone in the room was watching to see Joan come back through the door. Would she still be topless?Indeed she was. Walking tall and proud, her round, beautiful breasts swaying gently as she went, on total display for everyone to see. There were more gasps, and several of the guys cheered her. Some of the girls liked it as well, but some slapped their partners for enjoying it too much. In fact a couple of the girls left soon afterward, before the party had broken up.Before the next party several changes took place. John brought an old single mattress in from the garage and put it in the next room. It was a laundry room with a bathroom, and had sufficient room for the mattress. John didn't want people using his bed any more for sex. Well, unless it was him.Another change was the people he invited. The girls who had seemed offended by Joan being topless were not invited, and others were discussed as to their willingness to go along with such behavior. Only girls thought to be willing to indulge in more wild behavior were invited. The guys were chosen as well, but they were easier to pick. Most guys would happily participate.The last change was during the party itself. John announced that in order for the girls to use the bathroom, they would have to go topless, as Joan had done. The guys had decided that it was worth a try. They did it mostly as a joke, not really expecting the girls to go along with it. But they were hoping.It was only a few minutes after the announcement that Tricia announced that she had to use the bathroom, and proceeded to strip to the waist. She walked to the center of the room with a smile and turned around to give everyone a good view of her perky breasts. She proceeded into the bathroom receiving a round of applause. Just after she returned, Joan did the same, revealing her larger breasts to all. Cassandra was the third girl to do it. None seemed to have been gone long enough to actually use the toilet, and they all stayed naked to the waist upon their return, much to the delight of their partners. Two other girls did not follow suit, and the makeout party began with three bare chested girls and two fully clothed ones. Strangely, the dressed ones felt out of place, and before too long Rosie joined the half naked girls trekking to the bathroom. That left Gia, who finally gave it up and went along, though she walked so fast and hid her breasts so well that no-one got much of a look. It wasn't until after the party that the guys realized that no-one had even remembered the mattress that had been available in the next room, as they returned it to the garage.The same group of people came to the next session, and it was decided that from then on all the girls would be topless for the party. The guys made the rule, of course, but the girls were agreeable. Most were excited about flaunting their bodies in front of the guys. Gia wasn't enthusiastic about it, but she wanted to go along with the others because they were her friends. She liked being one of the gang. And a part of her liked showing off her body, though she didn't like to admit it.Joan couldn't make it to the next party, so it was decided to invite Amy. A couple of the girls had approached her quietly, trying to be sure that she would be okay with the rules of the party. When they decided she was willing, the invitation was given. This was the way it would be for the group anytime a new person was added. At this party things really started getting wild. The girls all stripped to the waist at the beginning, according to the new rule. Amy was last, of course, but when she saw the others doing it she went along willingly. Up until this point the guys had pretty much stayed dressed. The girls would often squeeze their dicks, and the guys would often cream in their pants, but that was about it. Until tonight. Things had naturally gotten hotter since the girls were topless. All of them, from the beginning of each night. More moans were heard, and more of everything was done as they were all more turned on. Finally the mattress in the other room got some use. Cassandra was with John on this night, and after the party had been going on for a good while, Cassandra's moans could be heard by everyone. Soon the couple walked hand in hand through the light and through the door. Everyone knew why.Moans started coming from the other room as the rest of the people stopped most of what they were doing in an embarrassed but interested silence. Muffled words could be heard, but not understood. Soon the unmistakable sounds of intercourse echoed through the room. Cassandra was trying to be quiet but her moans escaped her as she neared her climax.They all heard Cassandra whimper through her orgasm while some groans came from John as well. It was several minutes later that they reappeared, shyly, back into the main room. Amy then went in by herself, but didn't stay long. Not to use the bathroom, she came back out with a towel and proceeded to wipe up the floor in front of them. She had gotten into the swing of things quite well, and had jacked off Ron, but not in his pants. She had pulled it out of his pants, making him cum on the floor. This was another first.**************Everyone who had been to the last party seemed willing to do just about anything, even if they were a bit inexperienced. A few in the group had come up with a daring idea. But they had to make sure that all of the people attending were willing and bold enough.After conversations with the gang, they were ready for the party. Everyone showed up early, anxious and seemingly nervous. They all knew something unprecedented was to take place. John explained the rules for the night."Everyone's name is on a slip of paper in this bowl, boys on blue and girls on white. One of each will be picked for each round. Each round consists of one of these sex acts - masturbating yourselves, masturbating each other, oral sex, fucking missionary style, and fucking in any other position."There were some gasps and muted mumbling, but no real talking after John's announcement. Everyone seemed stunned, or perhaps embarrassed. Nervous, for sure. Though everyone had an idea of what was to take place, to hear it confirmed out loud came as a shock."Everyone will have to be naked when they do this, but I think we should all be naked the whole time," John continued. "Does anybody have a problem with any of this?" Everyone nervously looked at the floor, then slowly at each other. Finally John said," Okay then, everyone strip and we can get started."The guys were pretty quick to remove their shoes and socks as well as their shirts. Then they stopped, partly from shyness and partly because the girls were getting very interesting to look at. They had all taken off their shoes. Cassandra, Amy, and Tricia had removed their blouses and bras, allowing all the guys to enjoy the sight of three pairs of breasts jiggling right in front of them. Rosie wasn't far behind, but seemed to be enjoying looking at the girls as well. Gia was the slowest, as she was having a little trouble stripping in front of the whole room.Pants started to drop, gradually leaving everyone in only their underwear. Everyone was staring, at both sexes. The guys were excited at the wonderous bodies of the girls, but they couldn't help but try to compare the bulges of the other guys to their own. The girls checked out the other girls but mostly took their own mental measurements of the bulges.Amy was first to start sliding her panties down, and each of the others followed suit. The guys loved seeing the girls' tits hang down in front as they bent over, and their dicks hardened some more. The girls stood, naked, looking, and it finally dawned on the guys that they had to finish stripping. John and Evan suddenly pulled their shorts down and off in one quick move, and the others followed, but more nervously. They all stood looking, feeling excited and very stupid. John broke the tension."Why don't we all sit around in a circle, and we'll draw the first names."He continued as everyone lowered themselves to the floor, now shyly hiding themselves just a bit. "Now, last chance. Is everyone okay with what I've described? There can't be any backing out once we start."No-one said anything. All eyes were averted except for a few accidental glances."Okay, who wants to draw the first names?" John asked. Tricia was sitting closest to the bowl of names, so she reached over. "I'll do it.""One of each," John said.She pulled out a white and a blue slip of paper. "Amy." she said, reading the white slip."Oh, my God!," said Amy, dropping her head into her hands. "No, not first!' She lifted her head up, her eyes wide and a look of surprise on her face. There was also enough of a smile to tell the others that she would do it.Everyone else smiled and muttered their approval. It continued as Tricia read the blue slip. "Evan." Evan looked a little surprised, but said nothing. Everyone looked around, glad it was not them, waiting for directions."Okay, you two move into the middle here," John directed. They did this, with the others anxiously positioning themselves for viewing the show.Amy and Evan looked at each, nervous and questioning.Evan looked at John and asked, "And we are just supposed to ... masturbate?"John answered. "That's right, man. Just do it to yourselves like you do in your own rooms." Amy and Evan again looked at each other nervously. As Evan's dick was standing straight out from his body, it didn't take much for him to get started. In fact by this time it was aching to be touched. His hand slipped to his lap and wrapped itself around his shaft. Mumbles of approval were heard as he slowly moved his hand up the shaft. He closed his eyes in relief as his hand moved back down the shaft, grateful for the pleasurable feeling and ending the nervousness he had felt for being on display. He started stroking his penis, slowly, opening his eyes to see the others staring in appreciation at the show. As Evan kept stroking his dick, Cassandra said, "Come on Amy, you'd better get started."Amy just looked at Cassandra. Still with a kind of vacant stare, her right hand moved down to her bush, slowly moving further to her slit. She rubbed slowly, automatically, finally seeming to break her trance. She broke her gaze at Cassandra, looked at the floor shyly, then glanced around the room at the faces looking at her snatch, as well as at Evan. As she looked at Evan stroking his erection, her attention shifted to that. Her excitement finally started to increase as she watched Evan stroking his dick.Evan tried to stroke slowly, tried to get his mind off what he was doing, as he knew it wasn't going to be long before he shot his load. He looked over at Amy's crotch, he looked around the room seeing nothing but sexy, naked bodies. He closed his eyes to avoid looking at anything but saw everything anyway. He couldn't get it out of his mind. Stroking slowly wasn't an option any longer as his speed increased. His hand moved up and down the entire shaft and he felt the cum building, straining to get out. It was no use, he could not control it. He squeezed hard and stroked quickly, groaning as cum shot high into the air. There were a couple of small gasps from the crowd, and after a few spurts Evan slowly squeezed the last few drops out of his dick. The attention of the other kids quickly turned to Amy. She had watched Evan cum, and it caused her to finally get into the action. Her pussy was now wet, and it felt so good as she rubbed her lips and slipped two fingers into her hole. Her breathing was now quick and shallow as her fingers pushed hard into her hole. The squishing was audible now, and Amy was starting to whimper a little. Her legs spread as she kept rubbing, giving everyone on that side a good view. Most of the other people moved around to get a good view of her snatch. Her eyes were closed, her mind lost in the enjoyment, she was no longer thinking of the people watching her. Her thumb found her swollen clit as she pushed a third finger in. In a matter of a few minutes she was getting close. Suddenly she fell onto her back, her knees spreading wide, her hand working feverishly in her crotch. Her other hand, which had been steadying herself, now cupped her breast and began pulling and twisting her nipple. She was moaning steadily now and her hips began pushing her cunt up into her hand. She grunted with each thrust now, fucking her fingers, and then her orgasm overcame her. A few pelvic thrusts into the air and then she settled down onto the floor, still cumming but calming down with a couple of whimpers. She rolled onto her side with her hand still between her legs. Gradually she seemed to awaken to her surroundings, looking around and then covering her face with her free hand. Applause broke out, and Gia wrapped her arms around her. Everyone complimented her, and she sat up, avoiding eye contact. She was embarrassed at what she had done, and glad it was over. But yet she was proud at the same time. The rest of the room took a deep collective breath, Excitement and surprise filled the room. John gradually took the bowl of names and began talking. "Okay, wow, uh, that was really great you two. Thanks, ah, that was hot! Uh, okay, is everyone ready for the next couple?" He handed the bowl over to Amy. She grabbed a slip of paper and threw it back to John, who read, "Tricia."Tricia let a small gasp escape, and John handed the bowl to Evan. Tyler's name was picked, and he quietly said, "Yesss!" As those two scooted into the center of the crowd, Tyler said, "I am so turned on!""Okay," John said, "you two are to masturbate each other." Everyone murmured approval as Tricia and Tyler looked into each other's eyes. Tyler then looked at Tricia's breasts. Larger than Amy's, they hung nicely on her chest, and her nipples were noticeably hardened. He reached over to tweak one, and Tricia smiled nervously. He cupped the whole breast, and their lips moved closer and ended in a kiss. He kept mauling her tits and her hands roamed over his chest. Her hands continued down his body and into his pubic hair. Her hand then turned and slipped Tyler's dick between her thumb and fingers at its base. She squeezed, causing a moan from Tyler. He broke the kiss and let his hand also move down to her crotch.They broke away a little, allowing room for their hands and arms to move. They sat side by side, rubbing the other's genitals. Her fingers traced their way up Tyler's shaft, around the knob, pulling at the tip. His hand dipped between her legs and massaged her pussy lips. He felt the dampness already there, and slipped between her lips, finding her hole. As he reached two fingers into her as far as he could reach, she wrapped his penis in her fingers and began sliding up and down. His attention quickly shifted to his own member, which had nearly been ready to explode just from watching Amy masturbate. Now Tricia's hand was coaxing his prick to release its load, and it was just about to. His hand did little in Tricia's cunt as his hips began pumping into her hand. She knew he was about to lose it, and she pumped harder and faster and felt his shaft swell even more. She moved away a bit so that his spray would not hit her, and he erupted with his cum spurting to the pleasure of the crowd. She rubbed her thumb up the underside of his shaft milking all of his cum out.
Tyler recovered, realizing his hand was still in Tricia's lap. He moved his fingers back inside her hole and hugged her close, partly to give him more time to recover. As he did, he moved down her body, his tongue tracing over her tit and swirling around her nipple. He bit it lightly, bringing a gasp from her, and sucked it into his mouth, bringing a groan. She was enjoying this double attack on her body, especially after being ignored for the past few minutes. His fingers were pushing hard into her hole. They found her sensitive spot and rubbed it, making her moan. She pushed her pelvis into his hand, and her tit into his mouth. His tongue beat rapidly on her nipple while his other hand found her other tit. She had been turned on before, but this three-pronged attack on her was driving her wild. Feeling a third finger push into her cunt and the palm of his hand rubbing her clit, Tricia had a climax quickly building. She pulled his head further onto her tit with one hand, and pulled his hand harder into her pussy with the other, She lost herself in the feeling and was soon moaning into her climax, cumming hard into his hand. When she quit pumping he tried pulling his hand away from her cunt but she wouldn't let him. She held it there for another minute before letting him go, closing her legs, and trying to remember how much of a show she had just put on for her friends.As they heard congratulations from everyone, John reached for the bowl of names again. "My God," he said. "What a night. Now, the next couple is for oral sex," he said as his dick was throbbing. He gave the bowl to Tricia, who chose Cassandra, then Tyler chose Brian.As they got into the center, Cassandra said, "Hell, since all the guys are going to blow their loads so quickly anyhow, I might as well do you first."Brian couldn't disagree. He felt like he was about to burst from all that he had seen so far, and was anxious to cum. Cassandra knelt down in front of him and took his penis into her hand, pushing it from side to side to inspect it. She smiled up at Brian as she opened her mouth and slid his tip in. Her tongue wiggled over his crown, then she pushed more of it into her mouth. Her hand was wrapped around his base, stroking the shaft as her mouth did the same. It took only a few strokes before Brian began moaning, working quickly toward his orgasm. Someone said, "Swallow." and soon there was a chant, "Swallow, swallow, swallow."As he shot his load, Cassandra had little choice but to keep her lips wrapped tightly around his head. His cum shot out hard, hitting the back of her throat. She swallowed quickly to get ready for the next spurt, and the next. She nearly gave up, but then his spurts had little left in them, so her swallowing could catch up. That earned her murmurs of congratulations as she licked his penis clean.Cassandra laid down on the floor, a towel under her head, and Brian took his position between her legs. He pushed her legs apart and knelt between them, reaching down to feel her pussy, which was quite wet. He played with it for a minute, pushing a finger inside, then licking it off, to the delight of Cassandra and everyone else. Brian asked for someone to get him a pillow, which he placed under Cassandra's hips for elevation. He knelt down to get to business, first licking along the outside of her pussy lips, then holding them open with his fingers and licking down the center, covering the entire length. Brian found her hole with his tongue and pushed it inside, slowly and deliberately, rotating it a bit to get maximum coverage as well as penetration. He pushed in and out several times, then covered her entire pussy with his wide open mouth and sucked, letting his tongue lick everything it could reach. Cassandra was moaning quietly, moving her hips in excitement, and squeezing his head between her legs. It was a wonderful, sensual experience, after waiting all this time. She could feel the build up of her orgasm, the fastest she had ever felt it. Brian bit on her pussy lip lightly, sticking a finger into her hole, then went back to attacking her hole with his tongue. His finger found her clit, now hard and enlarged and quite sensitive. She yelped when he touched it, then he circled around it and flicked it with his finger. His tongue came up and took over flicking her clit, his fingers holding it up prominently while his other hand pushed its fingers into her pussy. It was at this point that her orgasm hit with a rush, causing her to scream out and shove her hips well up into the air. Brian managed to keep fingers and mouth where they were, so as not to cease the attack on her. He continued his manipulation as Cassandra had the longest, hardest orgasm of her life. When it was done Brian stroked her, and when he got out from between her legs she just laid there on display, spread eagle, not caring. It would be a full thirty seconds before she would close her legs, roll off the pillow into a fetal position, and let out a long, low moan.It was to murmurs of approval that John again reached for the bowl. He was nearly beside himself with lust by this point. Four of them hadn't cum yet, after being witness to all of this sexual play. Evan and Tyler had already regained their erections. In fact Evan and Amy were cuddling, his arm around her resting on her tit, her hand holding his dick. Tyler and Tricia were also sitting close. John pushed the bowl toward Cassandra, who weakly picked a slip of paper out and let it flutter to the ground. Tricia picked it up and read, "Gia."Gia smiled happily, nearly clapping her hands. John said, "You have to fuck..." and Gia stopped and moaned. She was so turned on, but she was also the shyest of the group. She needed to cum, but she didn't know if she was ready for this. Well, she would have to be.John gave the bowl to Brian, who picked a slip of paper and finished John's sentence. "Ron."John groaned. He was hoping it would be his name. Not because it was Gia, he just really needed to cum. Four of them hadn't had any satisfaction yet, and it was driving them all crazy. Ironically it was Gia and Rosie, the two shyest and most reluctant, that were the last two girls."Okay," said John. "Missionary style."Ron and Gia looked at each other, but quickly took their positions. Gia had been reluctant, but she was more turned on than she had ever been. Since this was going to happen, she was ready for it.Gia laid back with her legs together. Ron slid in beween them, feeling her pussy. He let out a moan when he felt how wet she was, and she let out a moan as his hand slid easily between her pussy lips and into her hole. Ron quickly withdrew his hand and laid down on top of her. His dick pushed against her pussy, searching for her vagina. Gia reached down and grabbed his dick, placing the tip at the entrance to her tunnel.Feeling his dick head enter the hole, Ron pushed his hips forward sinking most of his shaft deep into Gia. She had had sex only a few times so her pussy was still tight, but she was so wet that he slid in with no trouble. Moans were heard, seemingly from everyone. Ron as he speared his shaft into the pussy, Gia as she was violently impaled on his cock, and some of the others as they watched the abrupt invasion of Gia's snatch. The sexual tension was so high that many almost felt they were getting fucked themselves.As Ron pulled out and pushed into Gia, John had seen about all he could handle. "I can't wait any longer," he said to anyone listening, but Rosie in particular. They were the only ones left, the ones to go next. No drawing was needed. "Let's do it now," he said to Rosie.Rosie was amazingly aroused as well. She could even feel her pussy leaking fluids. Watching all of this had been more than she could handle. Her fingers had stroked her cunt at a few different times, though she had tried to keep from doing it. When John wanted to fuck a little sooner than scheduled, she was all for it, and nodded her approval.John grabbed her and nearly flung her down on the nearby couch, face forward. He kneeled down behind her, his cock pushing into her crotch. He reached down and held his cock, dragging it along her slit until he found her hole. He thrust himself into her full force, bottoming out completely inside her on the first thrust, causing a scream from Rosie. She was not hurt, just abruptly invaded to her inner core. John held it in deep for a second, then pulled nearly out and rammed it home again. Rosie cried out again in lust, pushing her hips back at him to feel the intrusion as deeply as possible.Everyone was watching them fuck, except Ron and Gia who were lost in their own pleasure. Actually everyone was watching both couples violently fucking, and it was too much to withstand. Evan and Amy had been feeling each other up, but Amy was now driven over the edge. She turned quickly to face Evan, not letting go of his cock. She spread her legs around his and sat in his lap, guiding his cock into her and impaling herself on it in nearly one motion. She began bouncing up and down on Evan, driving his cock as deep into her as she could, her tits bouncing wildly around, her hair covering her face, looking like a wild woman.Gia had just cum, and was now noticing the other couples around her in a fucking frenzy. She was surprised, and excited. She felt her orgasm rebuilding as she watched, and as Ron drove his cock deep into her. He groaned and drove in hard as his cum burst out into her depths. She drove her hips back into him as she pulled another orgasm out of her depths.John had quickly reached his climax as he exploded deep into Rosie, pushing her hips hard into the couch. As he did this, Tricia and Tyler had joined together, cock deep inside pussy, rolling on the floor. Not so much fucking, they would take turns being on top, first Tricia, then Tyler, back and forth, the pressure of the changing positions causing the sensations deep inside.John looked at Evan and Amy as they came violently at nearly the same time. Since John had cum quickly but Rosie hadn't, he had shoved four fingers inside her. Rosie was soon screaming with a shattering orgasm from the invasion. Tricia and Tyler settled down as they each orgasmed about the time Rosie did. Brian and Cassandra, who had most recently orgasmed, were the last to cum that evening. As they were locked in sexual frenzy, those who were able watched the couple fuck to orgasm. Finally everyone could calm down and catch their breath. Naked bodies were sprawled obscenely around the room, some on top of others, and no one seemed to care.It was clear that all of the participants had been pushed to their limits. They had been brought to amazing sexual heights, strained to their limits, and had all cum at least once, some twice. It was a night that none of them would ever forget. Ironically, it was the last of the parties. Perhaps it was the realization that a night like this could not be repeated.

Story : Fucking My Sisters Ex

2008-06-20T17:15:00.000-05:00

A few years after my sister Debbie married, I learned that my brother-in-law played around on her. Just the way he stared at me was enough to make me nervous; like he could see through my blouse or something. I caught myself more than once checking to make sure my miniskirt was pulled all the way down. Whenever I did that, he'd smile slightly, looking down at where I tugged at the hem, and I'd shudder. If my sister noticed, she didn't say anything. They'd been married for 2 years, and I wondered why Debbie didn't leave him. My sister was attractive and big-breasted. I wondered what Chuck was like in bed. A disgusted shiver swept through me, as I imagined him, not with my sister, but with me, his sweaty body on top of me; grunting, straining. He licked his lips suggestively, a disgusting gesture. I turned crimson and fled the room.For the first couple of occurrences, I simply tried to ignore him. He didn't let me, hanging around me constantly, and even worse, complimenting me on what I wore. Once he asked me if I went around without a bra often, and I wanted to slap him. Instead, I just blushed again, and my nipples tightened with my embarrassment. The reaction bothered me severely, both because he was my brother-in-law, and the fact that his presence disgusted me. But as I thought about it, I realized I did usually wear a bra. My nipples were too prominent for me not to. And while I had plenty of jeans and slacks, I'd been sticking to the skirts, or my short shorts. Then I got pissed, telling myself I had the right to wear whatever I wanted, and I shouldn't have to change just because of his perverted reaction to it.Chuck landed a job in Hawaii and Scott and I helped Debbie and Chuck pack and move their belongings. The first morning, I wore a half-shirt and the shortest tennis skirt I had. Fuck him if he couldn't handle it. I started helping with the housework, vacuuming the floors, dusting the shelves. Everywhere I went, I felt his eyes following me. Anything that made my breast sway or caused my skirt to rise a little higher, I was intensely aware of, and felt the heat on the back of my neck when I thought of his response. The few times I dared to glance at him, he caught me at it, and I quickly looked away with even more embarrassment. And the more embarrassed I got, the more he looked.When I started packing the dishes, I felt him come up behind me. I froze. "What are you doing?""That's a nice outfit," he whispered, so close I felt his breath on the back of my neck.I shivered, suddenly cold. My knees were shaking, although why I was so scared I didn't know. My sister was just in the living room. "Yeah?" I said, wincing at the quiver in my voice. "So?"He didn't answer, and I started to turn around. Then I felt his hand on my waist and I jolted, my body reacting violently to the heat of his touch. "What are you doing?" I hissed.His hand rose higher, sliding around my belly, and then creeping upward. My fingers whitened, as I gripped the edge of the sink. "Chuck?" Goosebumps pricked up across my skin. His hand went higher, to the bottom of my shirt. "Chuck?" I whimpered.And as before, he ignored me, and I shuddered as his hand slid up under my shirt. I stood there, let him touch me, fondle my breasts. He even slid his other hand under my skirt, letting his fingers roam over my pubic mound, teasing at the edges of my thong. And I stood there, letting him do it! When he jerked away I gasped, my hips still undulating, my nipples still tightening. I looked over to see my sister walk into the room, and I blanched. When she smiled pleasantly over the fact I was doing the dishes, I almost groaned. Chuck sat at the table, silently watching me again. I could still feel his hands, rough against my sensitive flesh, the heat of them burning into me, as he groped and teased my nipples. What would have happened if she hadn't come in? Would he really have pushed under my panties? Would I have let him? A sudden rush of wetness soaked through my thong at the thought, and I clamped my legs together to keep it from trickling down my legs. "Oh God," I groaned inwardly, realizing I would have. I'd have let him fuck me, right there in the kitchen, sliding those coarse fingers of his up into my soaking wet slit. And even worse, it probably would have made me cum. I did the only thing I could think of. I told my sister that I needed to go outside and smoke a cigarette before I had a nicotine attack.She chided me, telling me I smoked too much, but also said she understood. When I glanced back at Chuck, I saw him staring down at my skirt, a slight smile on his lips. Tomorrow morning, I told myself. I'd be finished here, and out of his reach. I blushed again over how easily I had given in to him. He didn't wait until morning. Later that day in Debbie's guest bathroom, I chewed at my lip nervously as I busily packed away everything in there. I was so preoccupied with my disturbed thoughts, I didn't even realize he was there until he touched me and I nearly shrieked. His hands slid over my body freely, groping, moving. Everywhere he touched me, shivers of revulsion and excitement shot through my skin. He got my blouse open, managed to pull my skirt up around my waist."Stop him!" my mind yelled at me. My face twisted in anguish as he found my breast and squeezed my nipple. Pulling me against him, I could feel his erection shoved up against my ass, knew what he wanted to do, and knew I couldn't let him. "Chuck," I groaned, then felt my breath catch in my chest, as he started to pull down my thong. They were already soaked, and he let his fingers run across them, repulsing me even more. "Chuck," I said again, harsher this time. But I couldn't get myself to say the rest of it, even when I heard him unzipping his jeans, and he gently started bending me over the bathroom counter. He chuckled appreciatively, seeing the way my pussy had spread open for him, inviting him in."Oh fuck," I groaned as he penetrated me. I lunged forward foolishly thinking that would prevent him from entering me. However, as his big cock stretched my pussy, I found myself pushing back against him, meeting the thrust. He fucked me deliberately, swiftly. He contrasted four or five deep, slow thrusts with several quick, deliberate ones. Each stroke took my breath away. This didn't stop until he groaned, jerking with short, violent strokes. I squealed as he came deep inside me, coating my pussy, and I came all over his hard cock. Chuck and Debbie left the next morning. If they hadn't, he'd do it again, and I'd let him. I had even masturbated afterwards, the sperm that leaked from my pussy making my fingers all slick, reminding me of his grunting thrusts, and the way he stiffened when he came. I wondered what else he would do if given the chance. The possibilities I came up with were so sordid, so disgustingly vivid.Chuck and Debbie were in Hawaii for a couple of years before returning to Arizona. The incident was never repeated during that time, even when they came to visit during the holidays. I never told Scott about the incident at the time for fear he might do something. After they returned to Arizona to live and Debbie had confided to me about her and Chuck's foursome with another couple, my mind began to wonder what it would be like to fuck Chuck with Scott's permission and/or participation. During four-play, we would role-play and have Chuck fucking me or Debbie riding Scott's cock as we engaged in sex. We decided that if the possibility presented itself, we would see what happened.My brother-in-law, Chuck, was helping my husband pour a small foundation in the backyard one Saturday. Scott urged me to dress sexy for the day and see if I could get a reaction out of him. The men stopped for a lunch break and came into the house to eat. I was wearing an extremely short skirt, even by my standards, which barely covered my ass. There was no way I could bend over in it without having it ride way up, which allowed anyone to see the skimpy thong I had on underneath. I usually hate panties, but today it seemed appropriate to wear one, or I may as well have gone bottomless! I was also wearing a sheer white shirt with no bra, which showed off my nipples nicely. A pair of heeled slippers completed the outfit.Then to my surprise, Scott winked at me and asked me if I was feeling naughty today. Well, that was the stupidest question he had asked me in ages, so I just laughed. Scott said he assumed that it, was so he had an opportunity for me. I gave him a questioning look and he looked towards the family room. Scott smiled and dared me to tease his brother-in-law. I asked him what he meant, but he just smiled and said that he had faith in me, and knew I would figure something out. He left and I giggled as I thought that this was going to be a fun assignment. I walked into the family room and said hello to Chuck, after which I pretended to ignore him. I knew that he was watching me closely, so I wiggled my ass suggestively as I walked across the room.Taking a seat on the couch, I crossed my legs knowing my skirt was rising up so he had a good view of my ass. I turned my head quickly and caught him staring, so I teasingly asked him just what he thought he was looking at! Chuck stammered a bit, which just encouraged my teasing. I asked him if he saw anything he liked and what he thought of my legs. He said they were great, which was about all he could get out. I flashed a devilish grin and asked him if he wanted a closer view of them. Chuck just nodded at first and finally told me that he would. I got up off the couch and moved over to the couch Chuck was on. Standing directly in front of him, I slowly raised one leg to rest my foot on the couch seat next to him.As my leg came up, so did my skirt. I knew he was waiting for my panties to be exposed at any moment. Well to his surprise they never did, because I wasn't wearing any! I had quickly dropped them before entering the room, and now he had a great view of my crotch! It was in the shape of my smallest bikini bottom, so my tan ended right at my pubes. I couldn't help but laugh at the shocked look on his face. I told him that I assumed that he wanted to see all of my legs. I rocked on my heels, rubbing my raised thigh with my hands. I then moved my hand up to my crotch, covering it with my palm. I began to rub myself and told him how hot it made me when guys watched me. This was true! It really turns me on to think about them masturbating later, as they think about me.I asked Chuck if he had ever jerked off while thinking about me. Chuck's face reddened, which told me all I needed to know. My fingers spread my pussy lips apart, and I twirled my finger around my clit. I was starting to breathe heavier, and I closed my eyes and stretched my head back. I took my other hand and inserted a finger into my now soaking wet pussy. Both of my hands were moving faster and faster, as I started to moan softly. I opened my eyes to watch him staring at my pussy and the job I was doing to myself with my hands. His expression was like a deer in the headlights; eyes wide open and staring! Suddenly I stiffened and a gasp escaped from my lips. I whispered to him in a throaty voice that I was feeling so good, and did he want to watch me cum. He nodded his head furiously as I shuddered, and my face flushed as my orgasm rose in me and consumed me. Slowly I pulled my hands away and lowered my leg. I held out my fingers and offered them to him, asking him if he would like to have a taste of my pussy. He lapped up my pussy juices just as we heard Scott enter the room. Somehow I had a feeling that most likely he had been watching everything. Scott asked Chuck what he thought of his wife, and Chuck just smiled saying I was even more incredible than Dan had described to him. I was beaming at all the attention, when Scott took my hand and we started to leave the room. He looked back at Chuck and told him maybe next time he would ask me to fuck him instead. I pretended to be angry and poked Scott, but I knew inside that if he ever did ask me that I would love to do it for him.When I agreed to help my sister and her husband with their Memorial Day pool party, the last thing I could have imagined was having a fling with my brother-in-law. Besides the fact that I could tell that my sister (Debbie) and her husband (Chuck) were having some problems, a couple of things happened to spur things along. First, we were all sunning out in front of the pool, when Chuck went in to change. The door wasn't really shut and I caught a glimpse of his cock, and it kind of shocked me at how big it was. I felt an immediate sensation that seemed to linger, but I tried to just forget about it. Then Debbie and I decided to go topless, and I could see that Chuck was sort of staring in my direction. I had already been stealing looks at the bulge in his shorts, and was flattered that it was now growing.A little later, Chuck went in to the house to take a pee, and when Debbie asked me to run in and grab something for the snack tray, my heart skipped a beat. I entered the house and then went to the hallway as quietly as possible, so as not to disturb Chuck. I could see into their bedroom and there was Chuck masturbating. He was not only masturbating, but jerking off with a pair of my thongs that I had left in the master bathroom. I watched him and felt so horny that I began to rub myself inside my bikini bottom. It turned me on so much watching him stroke his big cock with my thong, and when he began to shake and cum all over the place, I also came immediately. Since the hallway was narrow and the door opened in, I sort of turned sideways, and so did he so we could pass as he left the room. As we did, I felt my nipples rub against his hairy chest, and since I was so tender from playing with them, it felt great. As I was moving I could feel his hard cock against my leg so I tried to move a little faster, but as I did his cock went between my legs and I could feel his cock on my clit. I thought I would faint! He made jest of this and said that this was rather an interesting position and we sort of laughed. The next thing you know he pushed his cock further between my leg and he pulled the crotch to my bikini to the side. I felt his entire shaft slide over my pussy, and I shoved my tits into his chest. This lasted just a few seconds but it felt great. I then chastised him for being naughty, and what if Debbie or someone had walked in at the time. We then returned to the patio to prepare everything for Debbie and Chuck's guests. By the time their guests arrived, I had put on a short summer dress, with no bra or panties, and every time I had the chance, I was rubbing up against Chuck one way or another. I walked outside to smoke a cigarette, and Chuck leaned up against the patio post. I was standing with my back to him, and he had his hands on my shoulders. Then I stepped back into him, and as he tightened his grip, I pressed my ass against his cock and started to grind a little. He reached up under my skirt and rubbed my shaven pussy, which was now dripping wet. He fingered me for a second, and then he took my hand and led me quickly to the side yard and into the garage. He put me on the workbench top inside, and as he kissed me passionately, I undid his belt and pants. He started to suck my neck and shoulder, and I gripped and pulled his warm cock with both of my hands. I wrapped my legs around him and guided him into my waiting pussy. He began to pump me really hard, and I was biting his chest to keep from screaming. I began to quiver and come so fast, and his huge cock just kept ramming me. I came again convulsively, and I felt him tighten and thrust as he came inside me. I pulled my skirt down and walked back to patio to smoke another cigarette. I could feel Chuck's semen oozing out between my thighs, and I was leaving droplets of cum on the patio deck. I attempted to stay away from Chuck for the rest of the day, and there were no more incidents. A few months later, Chuck and Debbie separated, and we learned that Chuck had a girlfriend in another State who he had been seeing on business trips for over a year.It was a hot Saturday in the month of July. My husband was out golfing with friends and wouldn't be back at anytime soon. I was walking around in only the bottoms to my bathing suit. I had just come back in from lying in the sun and was going to get something cold to drink and look at the mail before going to the shower. We didn't have children, so I never gave my being topless a second thought. It was my house, so I should be able to walk around however I chose, and I did. As I opened the refrigerator door, I felt like someone was watching me, which my husband often likes to do, so I thought I would give him a show. I got a piece of ice out of the freezer and stuck it to my lips, tilted my head back and slowly ran the ice down my neck, over my tits (making my nipples become extremely hard), and then down my stomach. When I turned around, I was extremely surprised to find Chuck standing there watching me instead of Scott (my husband). Chuck had on shorts and a tank top. I was blushing at first and tried to hide my bare chest, but it was no use. The deed had already been done, and Chuck had just received another free show. I said excuse me and tried to walk past him to go to the bedroom and put some clothes on. Instead of backing out of the doorway, Chuck only turned a little to let me pass. As I walked by, he leaned close to me and I could feel the warmth of his breathe on my shoulder. He gently placed his hand on my shoulder and said that I didn't have to go put clothes on for him, he didn't mind seeing me topless again, and he really didn't think Scott would mind if he knew it was an accident. The touch of his hand on me sent chills throughout my body. After our first incident, I tried not to think about Chuck in a sexual way, but the way he touched me sent that familiar feeling throughout my body. I slowly walked past him and he turned behind me and embraced me, breathing on my neck and nudging a little for approval. I just stood still, unable to move. I liked the feeling, even though I knew it was wrong. His large hands were covering my tits and he slowly started rubbing them. My hard nipples really liked the attention that they were receiving at this time. I arched my back and tilted my head onto Chuck's chest, and could feel his hardened cock that was underneath his shorts, rubbing against my ass. God I was so hot! I couldn't believe this was happening, it wasn't supposed to be. Chuck was still my sister's husband and this just wasn't right, but I couldn't pull away. Chuck was still massaging my nipples with his forefinger and thumb, and I could feel the heat building in my pussy. Trying to keep it from happening was useless, and I was becoming a limp rag doll that would end up giving in to the seduction. Chuck slowly started rubbing his right hand down my stomach to the top of my bathing suit bottoms. Using his finger only, he traced just above the elastic that was holding the bottoms on and then down my hip to my thigh, rubbing gently. I was becoming more excited. Rubbing from my outer thigh to the inner thigh, I could feel the tension building. He worked his way up to the crease in my leg and massaged me there and commented that he could feel the wetness that lay underneath the bottoms. I knew I was wet because I was enjoying the attention I was receiving.Chuck slid his hand under the leg opening of the bottoms and was running his fingers through my slit, and I naturally opened my legs a little more for him. He maneuvered his hand down the slit finding more of my wetness. He parted my labia and rubbed his finger inside my aching pussy. God it felt wonderful! I had never in my wildest dream imagined that something so wrong would feel so great. I was totally enjoying this ordeal too much, when Chuck removed his hand and turned me to face him. He leaned his head down and engulfed my mouth with his, his tongue finding mine and more or less tongue wrestling. His hands were on my ass, squeezing and rubbing. I felt one hand go under the material that was clinging to my skin. When he started rubbing the crack in my ass, I felt that I wanted more, something I hadn't had before and wanted it all right now.
Just when I felt that I would cum by the way he was rubbing my ass, he moved his hands. His kissing turned to kisses and licks down my neck and chest to my tits. He first took one nipple into his mouth, while his hand teased the other, nibbling, sucking, and licking me into ecstasy. This was great. I felt my knees becoming weak, and I guess that Chuck sensed this also. He picked me up, wrapping my legs around him, and carried me to the bedroom. He laid me down on the bed and said he had to remove his shirt, since my pussy juices were all over it. He pulled it off over his head and then brought the material back to his face, where he began sniffing and licking the material; now I was hotter than ever. He put the shirt down and leaned down on the bed and started pulling the bottoms off of me. He threw them on the floor and pushed my legs up on the bed, so that the knees were bent in an upright position and spread them apart.I felt his thumb rubbing over my swollen labia, feeling the wetness of my pussy. He then used his fingers to trace the slit, and because I was so wet, it didn't take a miracle for him to find the hole he was looking for. He inserted his finger into me and began to finger fuck me. I was so into this by now, my eyes closed until I felt his hot tongue inside me, licking me. His tongue found my clit. I felt him begin to suck my clit while still fucking my pussy with his finger. This was too much, and I had the first of several orgasms. I couldn't take much more and pushed Chuck off of me. He rolled onto the bed beside me. I pulled myself up and leaned forward towards his hard stiff cock. I rubbed his lower abdomen and down to his hard member. I wrapped my finger and thumb around the base of his cock and leaned my mouth down to the head.I licked around the head, probing the slit to get all the pre-cum, then lower my mouth onto his head and continued licking and sucking. I would pull off of his 9 inch cock head to lick down the shaft and then back to the head. After a few times of this, when I started sucking and licking the head again, I could sense by the way he was moaning that he wanted to fill my mouth with his entire cock. I obligingly did what he wanted. I took almost the entire cock in my mouth and was sucking him while letting my tongue slide up and down him. My ass was in the air, since I was on my knees bent over, and he tugged at my leg. I straddled him and my pussy was over his face. He began licking, fingering, and sucking me again. I was back to the brink of cumming, when he sucked my clit in between his teeth and began nibbling and sucking. I returned the favor and did the same to the head of his cock while stroking his huge shaft with my hand. When my pussy muscles contracted, I began sucking and stroking Chuck more feverishly, while I was cumming in his mouth and on his face. He kept on licking, then pushed my ass forward and pulled his stiff cock away from my mouth. He scooted out from under me and straddled me from behind. He rubbed the head of his cock over my wet pussy and then slowly entered my hole. His hand had found its way back to my clit, while he was pumping his cock in and out of my pussy. My pussy felt so full, and it was! Chuck moved his hand and started rubbing my ass again, using the juice from my pussy, he got my asshole lubed and then started finger-fucking my ass. I could feel the bulging vein in Chuck's cock tighten, as did his balls that were slapping my clit, and I knew that he was ready to cum. It wasn't that I didn't want him to cum in my pussy; I just wanted to taste him. I pulled away from him and lied down on the bed and let him straddle my mouth. He engorged my mouth with his cock, and I began sucking him and stroking him with my hand. When he shot his load into my mouth, I swallowed as fast as I could, and still some managed to escape the corners of my lips. After he pulled out of my mouth, I used my fingers to wipe the remaining cum off of my face and licked them clean. Little did I know that Chuck wasn't finished, as he never went soft and was ready for more, and so was I. While I was semi-satisfied, there was still something more that I wanted. While on my back, he put my legs above my head and my ass in the air, at his complete disposal. He rubbed the head of his cock over my still sopping pussy and then down to my ass. I was lubed really well, and he slowly and gently began pushing his member into my pussy. I was cumming again in no time at all. Chuck was rubbing my clit with his thumb, while fucking my pussy harder and harder, it felt fucking fantastic. It wasn't long before Chuck and I were cumming together, simultaneously. This time I let him shoot his load into my pussy. It was hot and very erotic feeling. I must say I loved every moment of my naughty rendezvous with Chuck. Chuck dressed and started getting ready to leave, when he said that he would be back. As he headed out the door, he turned around and said, "I almost forgot, tell Scott that something is wrong with the motor in Dan's spa, so we won't be able to soak in the spa tomorrow." Scott came home a few minutes after Chuck pulled out of the driveway. I was in the shower and he came into the bathroom and saw me rubbing my tits and pussy. He undressed and got in the shower with me. After the shower, Scott and I fucked for hours. When we were finished and lying in the bed side by side, he turned to me and asked "was Chuck good today." I was totally shocked. He reached over and grabbed the TV remote and turned it on. There on the screen were Chuck and I. I had been set up, but I didn't care! The next time Chuck came over, I had a wonderful threesome; but that's another story!Scott and I had gone to my sister Susie's house for a party with family and friends the next day. Once there, we learned we needed more lawn chairs to accommodate all the guests. My sister asked if they could borrow ours, so I said sure. My other sister's husband, Chuck, said he'd be glad to escort me home, and Susie's husband, Dan, volunteered to drive. Scott had volunteered to check out Dan and Susie's spa pump motor before the guest arrived. So there I was, half-drunk, sitting between two men, wearing a low blouse with my tits hanging out and short-shorts. Chuck has always wanted to get in my pants. During the drive nothing happened other than Chuck telling me how much fun he'd love to have with me, and joking with Dan that they could sandwich me. Dan and Chuck are very close brother-in-laws, even after Chuck and Debbie separated. There was no doubt in my mind that Dan had confidentially bragged to Chuck about Dan's threesomes with Scott and me. After we arrived at my home, I asked Chuck if he'd like a beer, to which he replied "sure". We went in and I started grabbing the folding chairs and we just talked back and forth. Chuck asked where the bathroom was and I showed him to the hall bathroom. I then went into the bedroom to grab something, and while doing so, realized I could see into the bathroom. I could also see Chuck in the mirror, as he was peeing, and well I just had to look. He was holding about 6 inches of soft thick cock. I stood there looking at him, and as he finished, he stroked it several times. He did this for a minute or two, and soon had it growing larger and larger. Finally he stopped, and with some difficulty, tucked it back into his pants. I quickly left the hallway with the image of his cock in my mind. Chuck joined me in the kitchen and we talked and sipped our beer for a bit. Then I said we'd best be going. I walked to the door and asked him to grab the chairs, as Dan was still waiting for us in the driveway with the motor running in his truck. I waited a minute then turned around and looked at his cock. This time when he was stroking it for several minutes till finally it was totally hard. It was easily 9 inches long and very thick. I stood there watching him, wondering if he would make himself cum, and as he continued to stroke it, I allowed my own hand to stray to my now very hot and wet pussy. I ran my fingers along my clit (I wasn't wearing panties) in time to Chuck's stroking and was trying to time my release to his. I looked guilty, but tried to act as normal as possible. He then said that if I ever "needed anything" to let him know. There it was; the invitation. I knew what he meant and down in side I did want it. I did not reply, and he asked if I was okay. I just stood there and he looked at me and asked "If I would like to have some fun?"I mumbled a protest and Chuck stopped. He told me to relax and enjoy myself. I told him I could not do this, as he was still married to Debbie. He said there was nothing wrong with the two of us having some fun. He then said he had heard about Scott and my threesomes! I could feel my pussy beginning to drip. I told Chuck it did not matter what he had heard, we were not going to have sex now. Besides, Dan was waiting outside and would wonder why it was taking us so long to get the chairs and probably interrupt us. Chuck then kissed me and held me very close to him. As he kissed, his hands began to roam my body centering on my chest. He slowly lifted my blouse to reveal my bra covered tits. He then played with my chest, as he kissed my neck. I could feel my resistance melting, as he continued to kiss lower, until finally, he slipped the bra up over my breasts and began to suck on them. That sent a shiver of excitement through my whole body, and my hands moved to the back of his head holding him close. Chuck continued to kiss and suck my breasts for several minutes, and then moved his hands to my shorts. He unsnapped them, and began to work them down. I was lost in the sensation of his mouth on my breasts and did not realize what he had done, until I felt his fingers on my clit. By then it was too late, and he had me cumming in a matter of minutes. That snapped me from the trance, and I told him I could not go any further. He said I was not being very fair, since I had gotten off and he had not. I could clearly see his cock hanging out of his pants, and figured he was right. I told him I would masturbate him if he wanted. He said it was better than nothing and removed his pants. I could see his cock poking out of his boxers, and he then removed them also. He stood there in front of me with his cock sticking almost straight up. He was very hard, and I just sat there looking at his cock. He moved it towards my mouth. I figured there was no harm there; and slowly moved my mouth closer to his cock. As I started to kiss it, Chuck let out a long moan. I glanced at him and could see him looking down at me as I kissed his cock. This seemed to excite him a great deal, and seeing him that turned on had me wanting to suck him. I slid the head of his cock into my mouth and began to lick the underside at the same time.Chuck's hands moved to the back of my head and guided my tempo. He moaned over and over about how great it felt, and how good I looked with my mouth full of his cock. This was turning me on even more, and I began to consider the possibility of letting Chuck fuck me. I really wanted to feel that big cock up inside me, but was reluctant because I did not want to cheat on Scott without his knowledge. As Chuck's moans increased, he began to tell me how badly he'd like to fuck me. Just for a minute, that he just wanted to see how my pussy felt. I was still sucking him, and could only moan at the thought of him fucking me with his big cock. Chuck must have taken this for consent, because he removed his cock from my mouth and laid me back on the couch, spreading my legs as he went. Chuck slid his cock along the outer lips of my pussy, but did not penetrate me. He teased my clit with the head of his cock, which had me close to cumming again. I was still very tense, and kept saying it was not a good idea. Dan could walk in any minute. Chuck replied that would be great, then they could sandwich me like they had joked about. Chuck finally said I needed to relax and enjoy it. He sat up on the couch, and after looking around a moment, lit a cigarette giving it to me. He commented on how sexy I looked when I smoked, and I just laughed and hoped this would allow him to cool down and just let me suck him. As I smoked, he moved back over the top of me telling me to relax, as he just wanted to kiss my tits. I allowed him on top of me and he kissed me for several minutes, all the while telling me how sexy I was, and how much he'd like to go in my pussy; just for a minute he said then he'd pull out.I was relaxing, and finally I told him okay, but to go slow and to make sure he pulled out after a minute. Chuck slid just the head of his cock into me at first, allowing me to open up to him. I was soaking wet and very ready; oh little did I know how ready. Then as he eased more and more into me, I could feel him going in deeper and deeper. The feelings were fantastic. He told me to look down at my pussy, and the sight of his big cock inside my pussy caused me to cum. I locked my legs around Chuck's back and held on with everything I had. He pumped into me for several minutes, as I came, and this brought me off again, and then a third time. I said nothing, but humped upwards onto his cock. That cock that had just made me cum! Chuck started to thrust into me harder and faster, locking his lips onto my nipples. I could feel another orgasm building up inside me, and could also feel his cock swelling with release. Then I felt him tense up and I could feel his hot sperm hitting the entrance to my pussy, spurt after spurt of hot sperm; hot sperm going deep into a very receptive pussy. It triggered another orgasm! Then there was Dan at the door. Chuck let Dan in, and there I was, lying on my back with one hand squeezing my tits, and the other rubbing my pussy. Dan got out of his clothes in a second, and was on the couch holding me and kissing my breasts. What is it with you guys and tits? I could feel his cock growing against my leg. He started to lick my pussy, but I told him I was in charge until I told him different, so lay on your back I want to ride. I lowered my pussy on his cock, and I began to just hold his cock in my pussy. Chuck positioned his cock near my face. I began to stroke it, and sucked it into my mouth, I had to stretch my mouth to get it in, but I was a determined lady, and it was great! I felt it swell up tight, so I quit and told him not to cum yet. I told Dan to fuck me and cum in my pussy, so Chuck could cum in my mouth. By the time we arrived back at my sister's, we had been gone over an hour. Scott knew what had happened and wanted to know all about the details. He said, "So, Chuck got you again!" I replied, "No, both of them did!" I dripped Chuck and Dan's cum down my thighs most of the evening, and was still sloppy wet when Scott and I returned home later to fuck some more, while I told him all the details.

Photos Of Me : Naughty Ones!!!

2008-05-13T16:55:00.000-05:00

Photos of Me!!!! Naughty Ones

Please Comment for More!!!

Story : Rainy Days

2008-05-13T16:54:00.000-05:00

How many times am I going to let her catch me looking at her cleavage? I try to be sly, but I have been looking at her so often for so long she knows I love to see her ample bosom. I wonder how she feels about my attention. Sometimes she seems to want to hide, but other times she is obviously dressing for me to get the maximum view without her actually being topless.I have been looking for years now, wanting to touch them, to feel their firmness, to kiss them for her and show her how they should be worshipped. She is my step daughter, blonde, blue eyes that you could die for, lovely legs and those wonderful 36C breasts. I know because I do the laundry and see her bra size. Well enough of my perverted chatter, this is the story of how I finally got to enjoy not just her breast but all of her young body.On the Saturday we first got together, she and I where left alone for the weekend, my wife was out of town working and we had the whole weekend alone. She had plans to go canoeing with friends and I had a nice lazy day of golf planned. We woke up to fate, it was pouring rain, the summer kind of rain that sets in all day and cancels all the pre-planned outdoor fun. I was lazy in getting up when I heard the rain beating the roof, but I heard her fumbling around in the kitchen so I thought I needed to see what she was doing. I got lazily up slipped on some old gym shorts and a tank top and ventured to the kitchen. There she was looking out the window pouted that the rain had ruined her canoe trip. She was dressed for the trip her bikini top that did little to hide the beauty of her chest, short cotton shorts over her bikini bottoms, the whole outfit shook my system alive so early in the morning. "Looks like a rain out for both of us today," I said to her as I took in the view. "Yes, this came out of nowhere, it was supposed to be beautiful today," was her reply turning to face me as I watched her breast jiggle with the movement. She smiled when she caught me looking; obviously it had the effect on me she hoped for on other men. "I talked to the gang, they have all made plans to do other stuff now, so I guess I am just going to have a lazy day.""Yes, my plans are ruined too, guess I am just going to surf the net and vegetate," and I went to my room and got online. She went to her room and I heard her shut the door, the vision of her was running rampant thru my mind as I signed on and went into a chat room to find some conversation to help ease my minds, the big one and the one eyed one. I would often chat to people online and live my fantasies out thru the instant message, tales of us being lovers and doing all the things lovers do. It took me a few minutes but I finally found a good listener for my sordid fantasy. He asked me the usual, how old she was, what she looked like, did her mother know all the things that really make the story explicit and naughty. I gave him my usual speech, of how my wife had started us being home nudist about 5 years ago to make us all more comfortable with each other. I then lied telling him my wife knew that my step daughter and I where oral with each other all that time, but for the last year we had been having full intercourse keeping it hidden from my wife. This always seems to be a major turn on for the perverts, and it got me going as well. I then went on to tell him how, when and where we had sex and how often we got be together. He finally told me he had to run and told me he would buddy list me for another time, and how he loved my story and that either true or a lie, I needed to be writing adult stories. I thanked him, and then pulled up my step daughters MySpace to see if she had any new pictures. I was sitting there looking at them and pulling on my cock, when she appeared in my doorway. She was dressed in only a tank top and shorts; I could see she had taken off the bikini so that meant she was totally lingerie free. "Can I ask you a question," she asked me."Sure." I replied adjusting myself and quickly exiting her MySpace."When are we going to do all that stuff you just talked to me about in that im," she asked me with a huge grin on her face. I was busted, little did I know she had set me up, she had made up a screen name and looked me up to chat, to see what I seemed so interested in when I got online. Of course I started the denying game, but she had me dead to rights."Ok, you got me, I am sorry, I just get frustrated seeing you sometime. I have to have an outlet for my imagination," adjusting my hard on in my shorts to hopefully hide it from her prying eyes.She stood there looking at me, sitting there with an obvious hard on, and a deer in headlights look on my face. She moved to where she was directly in front of me, I could see her nipples thru her tank top, which only served to make my situation much more strained. "I am serious. When are we going to do all those things you talked to me about?" "I have known for a long time that you loved looking at me, it was weird at first, but I have grown to love the attention.You forgot to erase an im you had with a person about a month ago, and I was able to read it, it was a lot like the one we just had. I have been waiting on the right time to catch you.""Well, you certainly caught me, red handed so to speak. I am sorry, please don't take offense, I just have to get out the feelings that get built up and chatting is the best way I know. I did not mean to hurt you." I hoped she understood, if not I was in big trouble. She stepped closer to me, I could smell her soft scent, and I could hardly take my eyes off her cleavage and her nipples showing thru her tank top.She reached out to me and put her hand on my bald head and began to massage me, " I am glad that I caught you. I don't take any offense to the fact that you have these feelings for me. I just want to know, is now the time for all those things to become reality?" I looked up into her deep blue eyes, as she let her hand roam all over my smooth bald head."Only if that is what you want," was my answer knowing in my heart and my crotch I sure did. She stopped rubbing my head, and then moved in between my legs. Our eyes locked as she crossed her arms around her waist and stripped her tank top from her body. There standing in front of me where the objects of my masturbation for the past 7 years, her beautiful breast. They hung just right to her body, standing up so the nipple came up on top; she had her arms at her sides, waiting for my approval it seemed. I reached out and placed my hands on her hips drawing her closer to me, her young nipples seemed to be about to explode with anticipation. I slowly ran my hands from her hips up her sides enjoying the smooth cool feel of her flesh as my hands roamed up her back, she took in a quick breathe letting me know she was excited as I was for this to be happening. I let my hands slip inside the waist band of her shorts pushing them down a little as my hands slid down to cup her young ass. Keeping both hands cupped on her firm ass cheeks, I pulled her close to me so I was eye level to her breast with my face directly between them. I pressed my face into her chest, feeling her soft breast on either side of my face; she moved her hands so they where on top of my bald head lovingly holding me to her body. I began to softly kiss her between her breast and she took in a deep breath and held it as I did. I slowly kissed my way across the top of each of them back and forth, relishing the moment I had waited for so long. My hands roamed over her ass as I took her nipples into my mouth for the first time, I could feel the heat coming off our bodies and I began to suck her nipples back and forth. I sucked her tits like a starving man, sucking as much of the whole thing into my mouth as I could. She was making cooing sounds and holding my head fast to her body. I could feel her fingers digging into my scalp as I devoured her breasts. My hands pushed her shorts down so they feel to her ankles, rubbing her legs ass enjoying the supple firmness from calf to ass, all the while never taking my mouth from her breasts. Her body was hot, she was flushed red from head to toe, it amazed me at how responsive she was to my touch, and I could feel her yearning for me to enjoy her young eager body. I eased her back and stood up, my hand never leaving contact with body, I let them roam up her hips and sides until I could hold her firmly by the shoulders and then I pulled her to me so I could feel her body mold to mine. The heat coming from her was incredible, I bent my lips to hers and we meet in a kiss that seemed to have no time limit. It started out soft and wet, and then I felt her eager tongue part my lips and meet mine. They danced together as my hands roamed her body, I could feel her hands holding my hips and pulling herself to me.My cock was throbbing as she pressed her body into it, making it pulse with desire. I kissed her all over her face, open mouth kisses passionate to her young skin, I made my way down to ears kissing and licking them eagerly feeling her tremble and giggle at the sensations she was feeling. I worked my way down to her shoulders, planting kisses that I had wanted to place for so long. I stepped her back to the bed, she felt it in the bends of her knees and yielded to its demand to sit. As she sat I removed my shirt and stepped into her, my hard cock was standing in my shorts, right in her face. She reached up and felt it through my shorts, it throbbed at her squeeze. She looked up at me and smiled as she pulled my shorts down and my hard cock bounced into her face. She took her young hands wrapped them around my swollen member, gently stroking me like I always dreamed she would. She looked up at me with those big blue eyes, making me fall in love with her deeper than I ever should, as she took her soft lips and began kissing my cock all over with tender loving care. After showering my cock with kisses, she moved back to the head and took it into her mouth and began to softly work just the head in and out of her mouth, I felt like I was going to explode right there but held on not wanting this to end.She did her best to work me into her mouth as deep as she could, I placed my hands on either side of her head just letting them rest there enjoying feeling her head move back and forth on my cock. She was going to town, her mouth was hot and wet. I knew I could not last long."You have got to stop," I said raggedly. "I am going to lose it!""Isn't that the idea. I know Mom says your second round last forever," she grinned out at me. Damn she was good. "Okay," I said and gave into her affection of my cock. She was wonderful, she went back to work on me with an attitude that said she wanted my cum. I held onto her head as she worked me and I began to feel my orgasm build and work its way to the end of my cock."Oh damn, baby here it comes!" I moaned as I went to move back from her. She grabbed my hips and held my cock in her mouth as my load exploded into her eager mouth. I could see her cheeks swell as my cum, flooded into her mouth, she parted her lips and it ran out the corners of her mouth as she looked at me with those fabulous blue eyes smiling and seeking my approval. There was a string of cum and saliva connecting my cock to her lips as she looked up at me. I bent over and forced it to break as I leaned to her and kissed her deeply, this time it was open mouth and my tongue went deep into her showing her my appreciation for her deed.I went to my knees as we kissed so I could get back to her wonderful breasts. I moved my tongue kiss from her cum covered lips to her nipples and once again devoured them each in turn. She leaned back on her hands as I kissed my way down from her breasts to her lovely tummy, showering her with kisses as my hands kneaded her body. I pushed her down onto her back as I made my way to her plump young mound that I found was as shaved smooth. "Oh baby, I love it bald!" I grunted as I started to place my kisses all over her mound.She giggled, "I know you like it bald, I heard mom say that too!" She definitely had been keeping her ears open when we thought she was not listening. So I showed her why I liked it bald, I leaned over and started rubbing my bald head all over her young pussy. I heard her breathe catch when my smooth head met her smooth mound. I had her hot juices all over my head, damn was she soaked. I took my hands and held her legs up and took my first good look at her sweet pussy. She smelled incredible; I could detect a strawberry fragrance that added to the soft musk of her body. Her fat young mound lead to a clit that rivaled her mother's, her pussy had full pronounced lips that drew a pulse from my reemerging cock. I leaned in and began to alternately lick and kiss her lips, tasting the sweetness of her young womanhood. I moved lower and began to use my tongue to penetrate her fresh pussy drawing moans and coos from her that let me know she still wanted this bonding to continue.I moved my mouth to her eager young clit and took it completely into my mouth sucking and licking, her hips came off the bed and she screamed as a wave of pleasure passed over her."Oh Daddy, I love you so much!" "This is amazing, please keep loving me, oh don't stop, please keep kissing me!" I followed her orders and kept up my entire mouth sealed around her clit as my tongue work it feverishly. As my tongue worked her clit, my fingers found their way to her willing pussy and I began to slowly slide one finger then two in and out as I kept up my licking of her clit. She began to buck her hips wildly as I kept her pinned to the bed with my face and hands, the sounds and jerking motions of her approaching orgasm could not be ignored."Yes, Daddy, Oh Daddy, Oh Daddy!" she cried literally, tears streaming down her face as her body rocked with sexual bliss. Her hands flew to my head pulling my face down as she drove her hips to me. I gladly let her smash my face into sweet young pussy as she rode out her orgasm. She finally released me and lay flattened as her body lay spent from my oral attention.My cock had regained its full prowess and I stood up so she could see I was ready to complete our first coupling. She smiled at me as I stood above her naked young body, looking at me with desire and passion, as I reached and pulled her to the edge of the bed to position her to be entered. "Do you want this?" I asked looking at her beautiful face. Making contact with those deep blue pools of young lust just made me even more mad with lust."Yes Daddy, please take all of me. I want this so much, let me feel you inside me!" she urged as she ran her toes up my chest."Ok baby," I said as I took her legs up and placed them over my shoulders. I place the head of my cock into her young pussy, damn was she soaking wet and seemed scorching hot. She shuddered as I began to slide my full length into her."Daddy, it feels so good," she moaned. "Please Daddy, love me, love me good Daddy!" "Yes, baby, Daddy is going to love you all you want!" I replied as I started to push in and out of her holding her legs up so I could go as deep as possible with each stroke. She began to let out small whimpers of joy and I slowly made love to her taking great care to be gentle and love her as she wanted. She began to urge me to be harder, and like a good Daddy I complied. I put my hands behind her knees and stood tall with my cock still buried in her and I began to piston in and out of her like a man possessed."Baby, you feel so good, your pussy feels like it is on fire!" I kept pounding into her, she was screaming as I went beyond love to an animal place that made me just want to totally possess her with my passion. I listened to the sounds, you could hear my balls as they bounced off her young ass, hear my cock slapping into her as she continued to beg me to love her."Oh Daddy!" "You love me!" "Make me yours!" "Oh Daddy, please love me, love meeeee!" "I am Cumming!"That, put me over the edge, hearing her that she was about to cum brought me to the point of no return."Yes baby yes! Daddy is Cumming!" I bellowed as my cum began to fill her young pussy as I continued to pump her until I finally collapsed beside her, spent from the emotions we both had just released. As I lay on my back she moved to me and wrapped her firm young body around me, I could feel her steamy mound pressed against my hip, with my cum oozing from her, as she placed her hand on my face."Damn daddy, that was way better than any im wasn't it," she said grinning at me looking for my opinion on what we had just experienced."Yes baby, for damn sure." "I can't begin to thank you for what you just let me do to you.""I think you deserve it, you have always been more of a daddy than my real father was, I love you so much, it is only fitting you be my first!" "I knew you would make it like it good for me, you always have put me first in everything." This admission certainly shook my mind. Her first, I just knew she had given herself to her boyfriend already. But to find this out just made our union so much more special. "Baby, thank you so much for letting me be the one you trusted with this special occasion." " I do love you so much.""Of course, now we have to keep this as our secret, I love your mother dearly, and this would destroy her.""I know that, but I have heard you say before, some secrets are worth keeping. This is our secret, besides if anybody else found out, then we could not be together.""I understand the deal. Trust me I have had month to think about this, and I wanted it. I needed it. I won't do anything to mess up our fun!"I looked into her beautiful eyes, "So this is going to happen again?"She said, "It is going to happen again the rest of the weekend, and whenever we can after that.""Sounds good to me baby," I said as I pulled her harder to me and kissed her softly on her forehead. "Sounds good to me."Thank goodness for the rain.

Story : Thinking of You

2008-05-13T16:48:00.000-05:00

"Amo la vie scopi..."Roughly translated, it means I love the ways you fuck me. Especially times like now, when I'm on the edge of my bosses desk - my legs spread, skirt up around my waist, and my hands are gripping the edge to keep me steady.Your pants are down just enough for your dick to slide completely into me,d and your balls to meet with the wet slickness between my pussy and ass. You're controlling all the motion, varying between sliding into me so slow that you can feel my pussy clench around you -- muscles seemingly working their best to draw you in quicker -- and so fast that when you're in as far as you can ram yourself, I give a gasp of pleasure that I can't control.You're driving me mad, but you aren't in control. Not really. See, you're trying to meet a challenge I've put before you. Its a fairly simple one -- to get me to beg you, or to scream your name. So far, all you've managed to elicited are those little gasps. Enough to let you know that I'm enjoying what you're doing to me -- but you haven't made me lose control yet. Not like you did after our first Outland outing. Remember when I'd fucked you wearing nothing more than that silky black bra and those black books you love so much? After that, when your fingers were working my pussy, and I was writhing against your hand. When you were whispering for me to relax, and I finally begged you, and said how much I wanted your cock in me?I get wet all over again just thinking about it.The phone rings, startling us both into a momentary stillness, before I look down at the caller ID and see that its just my boss. I smile at you, and order you to keep working. Then I pick up the phone and begin to talk to him, my voice perfectly normal. Well, almost perfectly normal. There are those moments when you're slamming into me so hard I have to put a hand on your shoulder to steady myself -- that my voice gets a little waver to it. I reassure him that I'm almost done with the work that I'd told him I'd do for him, and when he says he'll be there in about fifteen minutes--fuck, adding your fingers rubbing my clit while you grind against my pussy is just evil -- I had to bite my lip to keep from saying your name just then - -when he says he'll be there in fifteen minutes, I say "Alright, see you soon..." and hang up the phone.I smirk at you, for the challenge has just had another component added to it. Time. So, can you make me beg or say your name in twelve minutes or less?I guess we'll see, won't we?You step up your game, sliding me off the desk -- only to turn me around and lean me over it. Do you like my ass? You seem to, the way you're cupping it in your palms, squeezing, as your dick teases the opening to my pussy. You're sliding it against it; and then you're sliding in it -- just a little bit. My breath is coming faster now -- in little pants -- as I try to remain motionless. I don't want to make this easy for you, but I can't really help it.I rock my hips back as much as I can when you slide just a little ways into me. I'm trying to drive you deeper inside of me.Hey, now! Pulling out all your tricks, are you? You know I love it when you spank me.8 minutes. You place your hand on the small of my back and twine your fingers through my hair. You pull my head back just as you abruptly thrust into me as hard as you can."Fuck," I gasp. You do it again. Don't you like how I feel around you? My pussy so wet and tight as it clenches around your cock. I know you like how it looks -- me seemingly powerless under your hands. My breasts pressed against the desk; my hands splayed out -- clenching and unclenching s I try futilely to find something I can squeezed to regain a little control back.6 minutes. My hips are gyrating against you, as you pound your cock into me. My pants become slight moans -- I know I'm losing control. I will end up begging or screaming your name soon, won't I?5 minutes. You know I'm close to losing control, but you are too. Your breath is coming hard, and your thrusts aren't as controlled as they were. I guess the question is -- what's going to happen first? Are you going to make me beg? Or will you lose -- and feel your dick throb as you come inside me first?3 minutes. The phone rings again just as you pull almost all the way out of me, and slam back in."Fuck-k" You can't tell if I was just about to say your name, or just stretching out the word. Then I'm raising up just enough to grab the phone, and swallow hard before I say hello into the receiver.Its my boss. He's a few minutes early, and wanting me downstairs to help him carry a few things in from the car. I could scream- and not from pleasure. I tell him, resignedly, that I'll be right there, and you pull out of me with a groan.I straighten up, hurriedly adjusting my clothes, and press a hard kiss to your lips. At the door, just as I open it, I grin at you as you adjust yourself.

Story : Strangers on the Dance Floor

2008-05-01T11:59:00.001-05:00

The room was filled with music and dancing. One after the other nondescript man dancing with her and all she could think about was taking walk in the garden to get some air. Then he came over and silently lifted his hand requesting the dance. His presence let her to believe it wasn't a request at all. It was a waltz and not one she should dance with a stranger, but her hand went in to his and his other around her waist and the dance began.He glided her effortlessly across the dance floor. Their feet in one dance, their eyes in their own. His eyes never left hers, penetrating and communicating so much. No words were spoken while they waltzed in the large room where she played as a child. But she didn't feel like a child now. She felt very much the woman. Their eyes were fixed on each other. She felt his strong hand on her waist, easily guiding her, leading her. She felt small and feminine. His other hand holding hers, formally, properly, but there was nothing proper about his gaze. He saw through her. She knew it, too. She felt heated, flustered. She imagined his strong hands holding her elsewhere - without the hundreds of couples around them - privately, intimately. As if he read her thoughts, gold flecks of lust reflected in his eyes and she blushed knowing he knew what she thought. It was then that he smiled and took her breath away. He wanted her from the minute he saw her dancing with some clod across the room. He watched her dance with idiot after fumbling idiot until he couldn't wait any more. He didn't know what it was about her - her sparkling eyes, the creamy skin that he could almost feel, or the passion he knew was just under the surface. As he danced with her and felt her gaze, he felt that passion reach beyond the surface and touch her cheeks and eyes. He knew she was responding to him and couldn't help but smile. His smile was disarming and reached his eyes. She was unprepared for the combination of the gold flecks and his smiling eyes. It was a contageous smile and she returned it with one of her own as she felt the hand around her waist tighten, warming her already flushed body. Amazing how that one hand and magnetic eyes can lead her body and her thoughts so thoroughly. Little did she know.She found herself sad when the waltz was about to end, there would be no more dancing until after dinner and she found she liked his touch. The music stopped and he spoke to her for the first time. "A walk in the garden?" A rhetorical question. If she wasn't already disarmed with his gold-flecked brown eyes, strong hands, and smile, his voice alone would have accomplished the task. It was warm and had the effect of a brandy warming her body. She nodded her agreement and let him lead her to the entrance to the gardens. He seemed to know his way, although she never recalled him being at her home. But many of the old homes here were built alike - they looked completely different from the outside, but had the same trappings inside. He led her out the veranda overlooking the gardens. She felt more in her element out here, as opposed to the stuffy ballroom. Afterall, she played here in her gardens more than she ever did inside. It gave her a comfort that she didn't have while he waltzed her around the dance floor. He walked, naturally leading her with his hand on her lower back. He was obviously looking for a private nook or cranny in the expansive garden. She turned her head back and smiled at him and in a childlike manner said, "Here, let me show you my favorite spot." He smiled at her thick drawl and how her eyes smiled impishly before it reached her mouth. He took her offered hand and had her lead the way through path of gardenias, forsythia, and dahlias. He was amazed at how her behavior changed from the blushing bunch of nerves to the happy, go-lucky impish woman. They walked for a few minutes before she said, "Look!"He realized that he no longer saw the house behind the magnolias and pecan trees and distantly, in the other direction, he saw the waterfront. There was a beautiful redwood swing that hung from a large magnolia. She went to sit on it when his hands were on her waist keeping her upright. He stared in to her eyes and then her lips and then her eyes again and he knew he had to kiss her. She was caught off guard and he liked the fact he brought the blush back to her face.She knew he was going to kiss her, but it was an eternity looking in to his eyes before his mouth claimed hers. And they surely did claim them. Her lips became his, his tongue danced with hers in some intimate dance and she knew she was lost. She'd been kissed before, or so she thought. But none had this effect on her. Liquid heat started rushing through her body like rapids on the river and she got lost in the kiss. She tasted so good, he couldn't stop. Her mouth fit perfectly with his and he kept probing, tasting, and taking. Normally in control of something as simple as a kiss, this woman made him realize there was no such thing as a simple kiss with her. He pulled back and looked at her again. Her eyes took on another gaze - a hungry one - and this time it was her mouth on his before he realized it. He pulled back again and saw that her lips were puffy, her cheeks had a rosy glow and her eyes glowed in their heat. He pulled her closer still and kissed her again. Their bodies, through all of their formalwear, were moving in a mating dance communicating their mutual need.Her body was screaming for more and she knew his was as well. She pulled away and took his hand and led him to the place she used to hide as a child when she was in trouble. There was a vine canopy in this little child-made cove. There was no seat here, but the grass bed was plush and he took off his jacket and laid it on the ground leading her to sit. His mouth moved to the flesh right above her breasts, while his fingers deftly unbuttoning what seemed like 100 buttons along the back of her dress. When enough were undone so that the dress loosened and her breasts spilled and he took a nipple in to his mouth, she lost all breath in her lungs and gasped her pleasure. Her reaction fed him and he took the other one in his mouth and he felt her quiver. He sucked and nibbled on it, tugging it perfectly and her body felt the most intense pleasure soaring from her nipple throughout her whole body. He could feel the intense build she was feeling, the urgency for more, the need to go over that edge. He shifted her dress and put his hand underneath it and felt the heat and moisture through the thin barrier of her underwear. He moved his finger beyond the barrier and entered her as he sucked her nipple hard and he felt her body quake her release just as she moaned out the most beautiful sound. Watching her, hearing her, feeling her cum like that was only an appetizer. He needed more of her.His finger now covered with her juices, he removed it and showed her what he wanted by simply putting it in his mouth. Her eyes widened and she shifted so that he could remove the dress and anything in his way. Left her in just her stockings and corset, he leaned her back, but she needed to see him. She watched his head dip down and couldn't stop staring at what he was about to do. She was filled with anticipation and need and his eyes were pure gold - no longer flecked. Her need grew as his head dipped lower and he stuck his tongue out. She felt the heat of his breath right there. She needed what he promised. He was breathing her in, the aroma intoxicating him. He loved that she needed to watch him, that she couldn't take her eyes off his every move. His tongue first lapped at her and she couldn't help the spasm. He took her ass in his hands and kept her still as her knees bent up and widened so he can feast on her. Never did she know such pleasure as his mouth on her. He continued to lap on the most sensitive part of her and she couldn't stop the quakes. They were coming in long pleasurable waves and so were her moans. Never did she feel such intense pleasure. She didn't understand it, nor did she care. She just knew that he seemed to understand her body better than she did. When she tipped over that edge again, he quickly removed his pants and kneeled back down. "Your shirt, please, I want to see you..." she pleaded and it felt good to him. He unbuttoned his shirt and her hands reached out to feel his flesh. His hair, his skin, it sizzled when she touched it. Like she had electricity at the end of her fingers, he heated under her touch. She pulled him in and kissed his chest. She touched his nipples like he did hers. Her mouth felt so good. He shifted himself and moved her legs wider. Her eyes were the most hungry and welcoming he'd ever seen and he could wait no longer. His mouth claimed hers as he entered her moist heat. He was drowning inside of her as he felt her wrap her legs around his waist. He loved how she clamped on to him, wondering if she even realized she did it. The need to move now drove him... and he drove in to her. Their hips were in perfect sync, their eyes never leaving each other, he felt her shatter on him again, this time feeling the gush of her cum over his cock as she milked him. He couldn't stop, nor did she want him to. Driven in their need, he pushed - she pushed back. He kissed her, she kissed him back. He fucked her, she fucked him back. He felt her again and this time said... "Wait for me...."Hearing his plea, she tried to stop her body from the tornado that was happening inside her. She squeezed and tried to hold back, and he said, "Nowwwww!" And she went over the cliff, tumbling to the oblivion that was so new to her. He joined her in that place where she was... he liked it there.

Story : Little Miss

2008-05-01T11:58:00.005-05:00

Kathy sat at her desk and looked around her. She was at the back of the class; no one was going to notice. She logged in to the messenger service.Making sure her work was on screen she waited for it to load. It was unlikely anyone was going to be online most of her friends would be in class too. But you never know. She'd met some people online who didn't live in the UK and some who were finished with education.When it finally loaded it showed one person on line"Hi Mr B""Hi you, didn't expect to see you I thought you were busy during the day."Kathy grinned. Mr B was a man she met through a web site, she'd sent him feed back to a story he'd written, he'd replied and they'd got chatting. But they had rules they weren't aloud to share any personal information. So no real names, he knew her as Little Miss no talking about where they lived, although they knew they both lived in the UK. They could talk about anything else and generally did."Well I shouldn't really be online but I'm bored. If I get in caught I'm going to be in trouble.""Mmm sounds exciting... if it makes you feel any better I'm in the same situation. I'm in a room full of people.""Defiantly has possibilities Mr B.""Are you in an office? Or is that question breaking our rules"Kathy didn't reply immediately. Considering the consequences of what ever answer she might give."No not an office, a lecture hall.""Little Miss are you kidding me?""No I told you before I would always tell you the truth about any question you asked me however embarrassing""That's not what I meant. I'm in a lecture hall too. But I think talking about what were doing there would defiantly be breaking the rules.""Agreed.""This could defiantly improve my day though. Are you at a shared table or a private desk?"Kathy smiled and took a quick look around the lecture hall, all the other students were staring avidly at the computers working on assignments, and the lecturer was sitting at his desk. This lecture was a compulsory study group. Three times a week she had to go, they would work on assignments or do what ever needed doing for their course work. The only thing was Kathy was up to date on all the assignments and reading. The only thing she needed to do for her course right now was go to classes."I'm at a private desk. What about you?""Same. I just hope no-one talks to me I might just have trouble standing up. I don't know how you do this to me. How can you get me hard by saying your at a desk. Although I could have something to do with the fact I'm thinking of what I'd like to do to you on it.""God you're making me wet already. Are you going to tell me what you'd like to do?"Kathy crossed her legs feeling the familiar wetness in the pussy boy this man had a way with words. She knew from previous experience that he could make her cum easily by talking to her. Every time they talked she thought if he can do this to me by just talking just imagine what he'd be like in the flesh. That made her shift in her chair her crossed legs applying pressure to her clit."Later, maybe. Want to try something new?""Always hunny you know that.""Good, I love that about you. How about a game of Truth or Dare"Kathy almost laughed out loud."Oh my god, I haven't played that since I was a kid... could be much more fun now. I'd love a game""Well before we start, tell me what you're wearing. And I want an exact description please.""Ok. Well from top to bottom, I have on a red short sleeved low cut top with a red silk bra underneath. I have a knee length black skirt with silk red thong panties. And black high heals. Is that descriptive enough for you?" Kathy knew she could say anything she wanted and he would have know way of knowing if she was telling the truth, but she knew it would be more fun if she told him the truth that way if he said something about the way she was dressed it would be more sexy."That will do very nicely."Kathy looked up, the lecture had shifted in his seat and looked up. She met his eyes and smiled before looking back at the screen, watching out of the corner of her eye in case he decided to walk around. He was a young guy not that much older that Kathy, he was good looking but didn't say much when he wasn't teaching. He was almost always taking this class, probably because the other lectures passed the buck for a crap lesson no-one wanted to be at."What about you what are you wearing? Fairs fair, you should have to tell me too."There was no response for a few minutes"Ok, I'm wearing a blue shirt, a blue striped tie with a tie pin (it has a rose on it) and black trousers.""I had to tell you what underwear I've got on""What if I said I wasn't wearing any.""Mmm that's hot""Back to our game. Truth or Dare?""I don't think I'm brave enough for a dare yet so truth.""Ok, when was the last time you had sex.""Far too long ago, I broke up with my ex 6 months ago, it was a mutual thing we hadn't been right in a while, so probably 8 months.""God, my Little Miss needs it bad"Kathy grinned she did need it bad but none of the guys she knew made her feel anything like Mr. B.""And you're the one to give it to me huh Mr. B.""Don't your going to give me a wet patch, not a good look on black trousers.""You'll just have to take it out of your trousers then won't you  ""Now that's a dam find idea. I think I will.""My turn. Truth or Dare.""No, No, No. you told me to take my cock out of my trousers which I have done, and I'm stroking it now under my desk. So my turn again I think."That's cheating. But ok its your game so your rules.""Truth or Dare.""Well as you've done a dare, I'll do one.""Ok, take those sexy panties off."Kathy didn't even think about it. She started wriggling in her chair, trying not to be noticed. The lecture looked up but looked back to his screen, he looked a bit flushed but it was getting hot in hear the sun was shining through the windows."Ok, there off. I've put them in my bag.""Do you have any idea what the idea of you sitting there with your lovely little pussy uncovered is doing to me. I would love for you to touch your self. Rub that perky little clit of yours my Little Miss."Kathy's pussy was getting wetter by the second with this, she happily slid her fingers down to her clit and started to rub it and rammed her middle finger into her pussy. "I'm doing it; I've got my fingers inside my pussy too."There was no answer to this. But Kathy could feel herself about to cum and increased her rubbing. She had to hold on to the desk to stop herself crying out. She looked around to make sure no-one had noticed. But they were all still facing their computers. Looking back at her screen there was a new message."Fuck I just cam, right hear in the middle of a class room."Kathy grinned."Me too."The bell rang to the joy of the rest of the class. They all started packing there things up and leaving."I'm going to have to go. Class is over."Kathy straitened her skirt, before attempting to do anything else"Ok My Little Miss, I'll talk to you again, soon I hope."Kathy shut down the computer and through all her things into her bag, still flushed from the classroom events she rushed to the door. Not really looking where she was going. She ran into the lecturer her bag falling to the floor. "Oh god I'm so sorry Sir, my mind was wondering." She bent to pick up the things that had fallen from her dropped bag. "That's ok I wasn't really looking either." He bent to help. Kathy looked up, this close he was even sexier that he had looked from the back of the class. The blue of his shirt really looked good on him. And the tie pin looked neat. It had a flower on the end. Shocked at the coincidence she look up at him. He was smiling at her. She looked at what he was holding out for her, her red panties. "Yours I think Little Miss."

Story : All Grown Up

2008-05-01T11:58:00.003-05:00

"Shhhh!" Angel giggled as the door leading from the garage to the kitchen swung open with a loud bang against the wall to its side. In a whisper three octaves too loud, she added, "You'll wake my folks!"Her companion laughed, kicking the door shut behind him. Angel paused in her tracks, causing him to bump into her. She cooed her approval when she felt his hard cock press against her taut ass. Quickly, her hand dashed between their bodies, teasing that tantalizing meat hidden beneath its denim prison. "Find something you like?" the man asked throatily in her ear."Yesss!" she shot back, squeezing his cock. Just as quickly as her hand found his cock, it released its grip causing him to cry out in an obvious pout. "But not until after we're up in my room," she said.
* * *"Bloody hell! What was that?" Adam Hall exclaimed as he sat up in bed."Adam?" his wife asked, next to him, in a half sleepy daze."Go back to bed, hon," he said, his voice softening.But another slam sounded from somewhere in the house before he could continue. Ana joined her husband in a sitting position on the bed. "What on Earth!?" she cried.Just as quickly her husband's answer came. "Stay here," he said, throwing the covers off his legs and climbing out of bed. He slid each foot into a slipper then wrapped his favorite robe, the one his baby girl gave him with her saved allowance so many years ago, around his naked frame. Picking up the baseball bat from its usual spot under the bed, he added, "just in case..."Ana nodded, easing back down on her pillows. For now, she would wait.
* * *Inching down the dark second floor hallway, bat at the ready, Adam was careful not to make a sound. He didn't want to alert a would-be intruder of his presence. Right now he had the upper hand.The stairs leading down to the main floor were only a foot or two in front of him now. His left hand slid along the wall at his side, ready to grab the railing once it was found.One...two...three...Was he counting the seconds that passed or how many steps he had taken? He wasn't sure. One thing he was sure of, however, was the fact he had been holding his breath as part of his attempt to remain quiet. In fact, he had become painfully aware of it now. Slowly, quietly, he let the air escape past his barely parted lips before refilling his lungs.He was about to descend the stairs to the lower level when he heard a voice. Scratch that, two voices! He couldn't quite make them out, but one sounded like a female's. Ariel?As quickly as his thoughts went to his youngest daughter they vanished. Though she was a teenager, she was pretty disciplined when it came to her schooling, and tonight was a school night. Besides, he distinctly remembered hearing her faint stereo playing as he passed her room. Poor kid had probably fallen asleep studying again.Was it his oldest baby, Angel, then? This prospect seemed just as unlikely as the first. Angel was a Sophomore at the local college and lived on campus in the dorms. Adam was truly baffled at who was in his house.
* * *Again, Angel cooed into her companion's ear. He had her pinned, facing the kitchen island, against it and his body. But she was not bent over. Her upper torso remained against his, where he could keep it tight against him with his strong arms. They were no closer to their targeted goal, her bedroom, than when they'd first entered the house. He was teasing her, too, by digging his still throbbing hard-on between her cheeks.Finally he pushed her against the island's top, both hands having found their way under the short hem of her plaid skirt. They began kneading her ass cheeks like well firmed dough, until finally a stray finger found her puckered rosebud. Slowly the ring of muscles relaxed, inviting the intrusion in without the aid of lubricant.Just then, the hall light switched on, partially flooding the family room and kitchen. "What the fuck is going on in here?!" Adam demanded, still armed with the bat. He didn't lower it just in case he had to come to his daughter's defense against this man nearly his own age.But then she laughed. It was a sluggish laugh; filled with the stink of intoxication. "Nothing Daddy-O," she said with another laugh like it was the funniest thing she had ever said."You're drunk," Adam stated the obvious while looking at his twenty year old daughter disapprovingly. When she didn't reply, his attention turned to the other man. "And who the hell are you?""I'm the one that keeps your little girl satisfied, Pops!" the stranger exclaimed with a hoot of his own drunken laughter.Angel broke into a new fit of uncontrollable giggles. She had already forgotten what her friend had said, but it must have been funny!"I want you out of my house, now!" Adam spoke in a calm, yet menacing tone as he took one step closer to the other man."Hey-ey, no problemo Pops!" the other man said, throwing his hands up in a defensive 'you win' gesture. To Angel, he added, "Catch you later babe." With a wink and mock Joey Tribbiani finger point, he turned and exited the way the two had previously come in.Adam turned towards his daughter just as she was trying to make her way to the hall, and ultimately the safety of her bedroom. "Oh, no you don't," he said. "I'm not done with you."He watched as she turned and faced him. "Can't this really wait until morning, Daddy? I'm very sleepy," she said, putting on her best 'innocent baby girl' face she could muster."No, I'm afraid it cannot Angel Mae," came her father's reply. She cringed at the use of her middle name. The last time he used it she received a hell of a punishment for locking her younger sister in the hall closet while playing 'hide and seek'. She told her dad, then, that Ariel had been a very good hider and nothing more! He hadn't believed her. "First, let's start with why you're here instead of your dorm room? Need I remind you that you begged your mother and I to let you live in the dorms while going to school instead of here."So many answers rushed through Angel's mind like she was too drunk to drive all the way out to campus and was lucky she made it here even, or how the dorms won't allow company of the opposite sex in your room past midnight. It wasn't so bad, being in a co-ed dorm and all, if you wanted to fuck one of those guys. But it was impossible, as far as she could tell, to sneak a man in. Then again, she thought with a smile, at nearly forty James couldn't pass for a college boy."Well?" Adam demanded, snapping his daughter out of her daze. His patience was growing thin. "Why are you here instead of your dorm?"The words were coming to Angel just as quickly as she was spitting them out. "I was out with some friends tonight," she began, weaving half truths together to form her answer, "and it got late. A lot later than I expected or realized. I felt sleepy and feared I might not make it back to the dorm safely."To emphasize what she had just said, she then let out an exaggerated yawn complete with a full stretch of her upper body. The stretching caused her white baby doll tee to ride up her midriff and pull tightly across her modest bosom. Adam could see by the pertness of her little nubs that she wasn't wearing a bra.For the first time ever, he looked at his baby girl in a new light. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that he was only half awake at the moment, or maybe it was because his wife had left him horny and in need again that night, he wasn't sure, but his cock stirred a little under his robe as he looked at her.Angel took the new pause in conversation as another chance to slip up to her room, but this time she was stopped short by her father's firm grip on her arm just above the elbow. "We're not done," he said."Aw, geeze-" she began her protest, but was cut short."I said 'we're not done'," Adam repeated, his fingers digging into her flesh."Ow!" Angel cried out."Silence!" her father demanded. "Never have I seen such insolence from you! Not even twenty-one yet and you're drinking. How long has this been going on?""Oh please!" Angel snapped, anger growing in her voice that was an all too common family trait when alcohol was involved. "You started drinking when you were eighteen!""Only because you could drink on base at eighteen back then," Adam shot back. "We're not talking about me, we're talking about you. And where did you learn to talk to me that way anyway young lady?""Give it a rest Adam," his daughter said. "I'm an adult now, in case you haven't noticed!""I am still your father!" he shouted in a loud whisper. "You will not talk to me that way or address me by my name!""Whatever," she replied.Adam's blood was ready to boil. "That's it," he began. "It's time to teach you a lesson. You're not too old to still go over my knee."To that, Angel only laughed.But her father was ready to show he meant business. Still clutching her arm, he dragged her the approximate three feet to where the couch was and sat down. The surprised force caused Angel to fall partially on her father and the couch. Quickly he adjusted her over his lap then held her down with a firm hand on her back before she could break free.With his other hand he gingerly lifted the hem of her skirt that barely covered her ass anyway. To his surprise, she was wearing no panties. "Is this how I raised you?" he asked. "To be nothing more than a common whore?""Oh relax Daddy!" Angel teased, the playful drunk coming back out. "Don't be such a square. Or, is it that you're worried you like what you see?" she giggled, wiggling her crotch over his lap.Adam looked down at his oldest daughter's ass as it lay bare and exposed before him. The skin was a smooth milky white, just like the rest of her body; and her mother's and sister's for that matter. He always was glad that the three had never fallen into the tanning craze like so many other white women had to fit in. The long term repercussions were far worse than they were worth.Her backside orbs looked as if they could have been chiseled out of marble or carved from polished wood; they were that hard and flawless. Never had he wanted to touch an ass as he wanted to now. His free hand hovered in the air, caught in a sightless struggle between right and wrong. Was he ready to cross this line? His body told him yes, his mind tried to say no. He was caught in a moral dilemma."What are you waiting for, Adam?" Angel teased her father, egging him on. "You know you want to!"That was all it took for his hand to come crashing down. Two quick recessions found her backside, causing her to cry out equally in pain and surprise. Adam ignored her cry and placed two swats on the opposite cheek, then two more square in the center. Already her ass was taking on a pinkish hue. A good start, he thought, but he was not done. Not yet. Not until this brat that somehow took over his sweet baby girl's body learned a valuable lesson.He berated her ass with another series of swats. First five hard hits on her right cheek, then five on her left. Angel whined and cried, desperately trying to cover her swelling ass with a free hand. When the next swat landed on her palm and wrist she cried louder."See? That's what happens when you don't take your punishment like a good girl," Adam mocked. But to make sure she stayed 'a good girl' through the rest of her punishment, he grabbed both wrists with his right hand and held them at her back.It was time to change things up a bit, he decided. Besides, he wanted to sneak a better peek at that little pink pussy poking out below her tight rosebud. Using only his index and middle finger, he gave a firm thump along the underside curve of her left cheek.As if on cue, Angel cried out again. But this time it was from the shock of where the fingers landed. A second later the fingers came down along the same location on her right cheek, the fingertips barely grazing a hairless pussy lip.He wasn't positive, but Adam thought his daughter's legs parted some. Suddenly his view of her pussy improved, and he knew he felt her weight shift on his lap. Was she inviting him in for a closer look? Did she want him to touch her, or was she only teasing him as if saying 'you can look but you can never touch'? Then again, maybe she wasn't even aware of the show she was giving? He didn't know, but he was determined to find out.Carefully, his left hand set to work near Angel's pussy. He alternated between the two finger and open palm methods of spanking along every surface of her ass. A couple of times his fingers slipped and grazed a pussy lip again. One time, his index finger landed square on her asshole with enough force that the tip was buried. For a brief moment, the small orifice tightened around his finger, not wanting to let it go.This time there was no mistaking a thing. Angel had remained quiet during this invasion but her body spoke for her. The ring of muscles expanded, pushing the fingertip back out, but in its wake the hole kept an "open" appearance to it. It was very inviting.Then again, so was her pussy. She must have liked the spanking more than she let on. That hole, as well as the surrounding lips, was glistening. He stared at it for a few minutes, motionless and silent. By the time Adam was aware of the silence in the room enough to worry over it, she spoke."Well, are you going to touch it?" she asked.What?! Adam silently thought. Surely he hadn't heard her right. Finally his voice found him. It repeated his unuttered words almost as if in a mocking repeat. "What?" he asked aloud.Angel giggled. "Going deaf in your old age, Dad? I asked if you were gonna touch it," she repeated. When there was no answer, she turned to look over her shoulder as best she could without changing position altogether. She asked, "Well?"When their eyes met Adam felt his face flush. Quickly he looked away, which turned out to be a mistake as his eyes glossed over her inviting hole once more. "I...er, um...we can't, I can't... I'm your father!" he stammered.Now Angel was on the verge of boredom. It really was late now, and she was losing all hope of getting laid. He saw to it that her first chance was lost that night. She thought for sure he'd do something from the way the spanking had gone, and she was ready to play the innocent protester being seduced by daddy role, but now it seemed like he was going to puss out. She was running out of options here.She turned a little more, offering a front view of her pussy for the first time. A neat, thin strip of blonde hair shot down her pubic mound, leaving the lips completely exposed. Never had he seen anything like it. At least, not in person anyway. His stash of porno mags his wife didn't know about showcased a variety of "pussy hair cuts and style"."You mean to tell me that even though you have me here exposed you don't want me?" she asked, then added as an afterthought, "Don't lie."Before Adam could answer, she reached down and squeezed his hard-on which had been poking her in the belly. If only to himself, he had to admit he did want her. He didn't say anything, he couldn't say anything. He was locked in turmoil of what was morally right and wanton lust.If he went through with this, and that was a big if, could he live with himself afterwards?The decision was being made for him, though. As if he were watching a movie starring himself where he had no control over his own body, he watched his daughter guide his hand to her pussy and rest it there. Slowly, methodically his thumb began working over her clit. Angel moaned her approval as she shifted her weight; readjusting her position to lie on her back with her crotch area still over his lap. She winced when her reddened backside touched the material of his robe. It seemed he spanked her harder than she realized.But her loins burned far more than her raw ass. Burned with desire, that is. She needed relief. Even if she didn't get a cock in her tonight she needed to cum. She lifted her left leg, careful not to smack her father with it, and swung it behind his head.Her pussy was now spread before him. He wasted no time plunging two fingers deep inside. To his surprise, based on what he had just briefly learned of her sex life that night, it was quite tight. Two fingers barely fit inside her slippery tunnel. Maybe she wasn't as much of a slut as he feared?Adam gingerly worked the two fingers in and out of his daughter's pussy, stretching her out a bit to ready her for his cock. Slowly, she began rocking her hips in rhythm with him. Then her pace quickened. Her left heel dug into the top of the couch, offering some leverage as her pelvis gyrated. She tried desperately to grind her pussy over every inch of his digits. Her Kegel muscles clamped down on them, then released, in a pulsating motion.If he had to guess, he'd say that she was close to cumming. "Not so fast," he teased, slowing the pace of his fingers then stopping altogether. Slowly he pulled his fingers from her depths to insure she felt every inch that was vacating her. Pointing to the pitched tent in his robe, he added, "I think it's Daddy's turn. Be a good girl and help him out. Do you know how to suck cock baby?" He laughed at his question.Angel wasn't sure if her father had slipped into a "first time/innocence" role play like she had played with so many men before, or if it was supposed to be a sarcastic joke asking about her experience. Either way she did not answer verbally or with a nod of her head. Instead, she lowered herself to her knees in front of the couch.Adam was about to pull his throbbing cock out from behind his robe when he had another idea. He tugged on the rope-belt with one hand, pulling the knot free. Then he said, "Go ahead and take it out baby."Eagerly, Angel did as she was told. However, she did not use her hands. Instead, she reached for the robe with her mouth and pulled the flap open with her teeth. Still using only her mouth, she then scooped his hard cock into its warmth with powerful suction.A bit surprised by her skill, Adam moaned. "Mmm, I think my baby is a pro!" he said, his compliment genuine. "That's right, keep on sucking."His hands moved to her head, the fingers curling in her long platinum hair. He began pushing her face deeper into his lap until all seven of his inches were buried. That was when she regained control of the situation. Her head began bobbing up and down over his shaft. She worked at a fast pace, making sure to keep his cock lubricated with her tongue.Faster and faster she sucked. She wasn't sure why, but she almost felt like she wanted to impress him. Then again, she always gave her best effort on any blow job. Anything worth doing was worth doing right! Ironically her father taught her that.The sound of his voice nearly startled her. It sent her mind out of her thoughts and back to the present. He said, "You'd better ease up or I'll end out blowing a load in your mouth."A very muffled "mmph" was her only reply.Gently Adam lifted his daughter's chin. An audible 'pop' could be heard once their connection was severed. For the first time that night he really looked into her eyes. It was amazing at how much she looked like her mother. All grown up, she was a woman now. The delicate facial features of the latter woman matched the former. Their only difference, besides the overall figure, was the daughter's eyes were emerald in color like sparkling gems, and the mother's a darker, more intense green.He smiled as he looked at her then kissed her on the forehead. "Climb up on Daddy's lap," he whispered. As Angel stood up, she nearly toppled over. Quickly her father reached out to steady her. "Careful," he said.
Slowly now she placed a knee on either side of his lap and began lowering herself on his shaft. She gasped as the thick mushroom head sank inside her. It was far thicker than it looked. So was the rest of his delicious tool. When it hit her cervix and she realized not all of his cock was in her yet she was surprised. He wasn't the first man to hit rock bottom with her, but the others barely had.It look a moment for her to adjust to his size, but once she had she began a fast rhythmic pace. She alternated between bouncing up and down and grinding her pelvis over his. Adam reached under her tee and caressed her braless breasts; his thumbs gliding over her erect nipples."Mmmm," she moaned approvingly. That was all the encouragement he needed. He lifted her shirt then leaned forward to suck her right nipple into his mouth. She moaned again then cried, "Bite it!"Slowly his teeth sank into her tender flesh; softly at first, then a bit harder until he thought for sure she'd tell him to stop. When she didn't he kept at the same intensity, biting down then releasing her nipple over and over again.Finally Angel had had enough teasing. She brought one hand to the back of his head and pushed it against her. "I said 'bite it'!" she exclaimed as loudly as she dared. With her other hand she braced herself against his shoulder. As much as she was pulling him closer she was also pushing him away, trying to intensify the sensation at her nipple.Luckily for her, Adam was no dummy. Admittedly, he didn't know much about BDSM or whatever but he did understand the 'pleasure in pain' concept. He still felt a bit awkward doing it since he didn't want to actually hurt her and all, but he ground his teeth into her pert nub."Yes!" Angel cried, her hips rocking faster now. "Just like that Daddy!"Before she could have uttered another word animalistic grunts filled her throat, signaling her approaching climax. The primal realness of the sound excited him. He began thrusting up against her, the head of his cock hitting her cervix powerfully. They were both about to cum now; the energy could be felt between them.Then she whispered, "Cum in me Daddy."Adam hadn't even thought of where he was going to make his deposit! But his daughter's words sent him over the edge. There was an ironic innocence in her voice. He grunted and squeezed her breasts in both hands as his cock spasmed, shooting load after hot gooey load of seed deep into her womb. A few minutes passed before he felt his body begin to relax. Angel, however, continued to rock her hips.It was obvious she was trying her hardest to remain quiet as orgasmic waves crashed through her like electricity in her veins. She panted erratically, and for a moment he feared she may hyperventilate. But then her breathing slowed down until it returned to normal.Her father was still inside her, but was quickly going limp now that its work was done. He leaned closer to her and kissed her again, but this time his lips were upon hers locked in passion. His tongue pressed its way past her parted lips and probed her mouth. Her own tongue felt cool against his and tasted sweet.He looked at his watch, surprised to see it was past two in the morning. "You'd better get on up to bed honey," he said, kissing her forehead again. Then he thought about what he was going to tell his wife.
* * *Luckily for Adam, when he reached the upstairs hall and peeked into his and his wife's bedroom the light was off and her soft rhythmic breath of sleep could be heard. Quietly he slipped into the room, disrobed, and slipped into bed. He curled up behind her without so much as waking her and wrapped his arm around her midsection. She, too, was nude. Another lucky break for him since it meant she probably never got up.As he lay there cuddling with his wife, his crotch nestled against the crack of her ass, his thoughts turned towards his daughter. His mind replayed everything they had just done that night. He could see it in his mind's eye as a third party watching some kinky porn. A kinky incestuous porn, he reminded himself with a barely audible chuckle.A smile played across his lips with that thought. It seemed so unreal, yet it was real. He did the unthinkable with his daughter. In the darkness of the room, his smile broadened. He was going to Hell for this, but maybe, just maybe, it would be a fun ride along the way.
* * *Ana heard the soft click of the bedroom door closing. She was careful to keep a smooth rhythmic pace to her breathing in mock sleep. She didn't know why she felt like she was the one that had to deceive, but she didn't want him to know she was still awake.It was 2:17 am when she cracked one eye open to look at the clock radio on her nightstand. He had been gone for nearly two hours! When there was no sound of a struggle or any other indication of a break-in, she tiptoed out of the master bedroom and down the hall to the foot of the stairs.She heard Angel's voice. Odd, since she was living on campus now, but not overly odd since she sounded drunk again. This was the third time, that she knew of, that their daughter had "snuck" back into their house to sleep off a drinking binge this month. It was getting worse, though, since this time it was a Wednesday night.Tonight it even sounded like she tried to bring a friend in with her. Lovely, Ana thought. Though her oldest was legally an adult, and the youngest nearly so, Ana couldn't bear to think of her "babies" having sex. It was too much for her. Once she heard the start of her husband's lecture, she turned and walked back to the bedroom. She wanted to hurry out of the hall, anyway, in case Ariel woke up and saw her mother's naked form walking by.Back in the comforts of her bedroom and warmth of the covers, Ana found she could not sleep. She stared at the soft green glow of the alarm clock and counted the seconds that passed between the changing of the numbers. The more agitated she became the more seconds she counted in a single minute.Calm down, she told herself. There was no reason to get worked up just because her husband and daughter were downstairs together regardless of the time. It was perfectly normal for them to be downstairs, even at this hour, talking. That's what families do. So why did she feel so uneasy?She knew it really was something she had no control over anyway; her overactive mind that is. It was a problem she had had since her own childhood and sought to control through counseling in her adulthood. She was jealous. It was that simple. Not jealous of her own daughters, mind you, but she had an impulsive jealousy streak that would take control of her rational thought without notice.Though she knew she shouldn't, Ana's eyes drifted once more to her bedside table's clock. 2:19 Adam had crawled back into bed with her without saying a word. Then again, she reminded herself, she was pretending to be a sleep. Curiosity still gripped her.Even if she really had fallen back asleep, why didn't he gently wake her to ease any fears of a prowler and announce Angel's arrival home. Because that was silly. That's why. Obviously if she had fallen back asleep that showed she was not worried of such things. Her husband was being courteous by not waking her.She felt silly now, and allowed her body to relax against his. All was right in the world. She had nothing to fear. But just as she was about to drift off into real sleep she felt her husband's erect cock press hard against her ass.

Story : Honeymoon Affair

2008-05-01T11:58:00.001-05:00

"How'd you like to get hold of that?" Roger Goins asked as he stirred his fresh drink. Roger was one of those guys who always talked about strange pussy, but never seemed to make an attempt to get any. He was too pussy-whipped by his wife, Elaine, to take a chance. Me, I was on the look out all the time—but so was my wife, Shirley. It took about fifty years and four marriages for me to learn that a woman who liked to fuck all the time—the only kind I wanted to be married to—was going to fuck somebody else every now and then. So here I was at sixty, on my fifth marriage, with a forty-two year old sex-pot who liked to swing. But that was okay with me, because I always knew who she was fucking when she wasn't fucking me. Plus, the guys she chose all had wives for me, most of them really nice looking and hot as hell. Those of us who swapped kept it secret from Roger and Elaine. Elaine would probably have been all for it, but Roger was too insecure for anything like that. I looked around and saw the pretty, young brunette to whom Roger was referring about twenty feet away talking to a young man. She was standing with most of her weight on one leg which caused her left buttock to jut out to the side, stretching her short black skirt tight across her round little ass. The only way she could have given us a better view would have been to moon us. "Man, that's two minutes and a heart attack," I replied, awestruck. "Who is she?""Don't know her name, but they just moved into the neighborhood. Newlyweds. Married yesterday and leaving on their honeymoon Monday. That's her husband she's talking to. Guess ol' Pete spied her and invited them to his party. Bet you he gets drunk and makes a pass at her before the night is over," Roger laughed."Yeah, he'll run some porno tapes after while and then be all over her. Have her husband pissed by about ten," I speculated only half joking. "Damn, she likes to show that thing off doesn't she. Can't be a day over twenty-two. Be fun to see if she squirms a little, gets those panties wet, when Pete runs his tapes.""She's probably never seen a porn flick. It may get interesting tonight," Roger laughed. I walked over to where the couple were standing, leaned my head in close and said in a low conspiratorial voice, "Aren't we young folks glad we came to party with this bunch of old farts?" They both laughed and I introduced myself. "I'm Frank Thompson. I just wanted to welcome you to the neighborhood and tell you how happy we all are that you came to the party.""Good to meet you, Frank, I'm Jeff Erickson and this is my wife Jill," the young man replied in an overly friendly voice, happy to have someone to talk with. He didn't look any older than she."That sexy blonde over there in the green dress is my wife, Shirley. I'll introduce you in a minute, in fact I'll introduce you all around. But first we have some important business to take care of. When a new couple joins us, I always initiate them with a tequila shot, so come on over to the bar and let's get the formalities out of the way.""I'm game if you are, honey," Jeff said to Jill."Sounds good to me. Lead the way, Frank," Jill replied with good-natured enthusiasm. She seemed relieved to learn that it would be all right to loosen up a bit. The one shot became two, then Roger broke out some champagne and the four of us toasted their marriage. I mixed us a screwdriver to carry and began to introduce them around, placing my hand on Jill's back at every opportunity. Most young women, considering an old codger like me harmless, let me get away with much more than they ever allowed from a young man and I seldom failed to take advantage of the fact. Sometimes it paid off, too. Every once in a while I could sneak up on one before she realized there was danger. After I told a few mildly off color jokes, Jill loosened up, telling me a couple of her own, more racy than mine. Soon she was touching me on the arm and leaning against me. I knew it wouldn't be long before she would feel comfortable with my arm around her. She obviously enjoyed an older man's attention and if my judgment proved correct, she was one of those hot blooded women, like I had married, who was always ready and could never get enough sex. I felt that there was a possibility I could get her into the sack. I figured my chances—probably not tonight, but sometime—at one in five or so. Spying Roger alone at the bar, I walked over and said, "Tell you what, you get hubby drunk and I'll fuck Little Miss Newlywed Mini Skirt before midnight." "You are kidding. Goddamn, she's a newlywed, Frank, and not even half your age. You're good, but you aren't that good," he said shaking his head."Bet you a green fee and cart," I challenged as I mixed myself a very weak scotch. "You crazy son-of-a-bitch, you're on," he replied in disbelief.Roger managed to get Jeff away from us and had him well on the way to becoming shit faced by ten. Shirley was enjoying herself, flirting with a couple of the guys and probably thought I was laying the ground work to bring this young couple into the fold. If by some chance things did work out, Shirley could fuck Jeff and pass him around if she wanted, but I wasn't sharing Jill with anybody.The music had been turned up and a lot of people were dancing. Jill had gotten a pretty good buzz going and seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself dancing with the guys and chatting with the women. She apparently liked being with an older group."I need to run next door and get a bottle of Scotch," I told Jill, "Be back in a minute." "I'll be here if I don't have to take Jeff home. He's getting pretty drunk," she laughed."He'll be all right," I replied, "let him enjoy himself and you do the same. If he passes out, they'll just put him in a bedroom upstairs and no one will think a thing about it. He won't be the only one, tonight, I promise you," I laughed, then said, "Now don't run off.""I'll be here," she replied.Next door, I put my steamiest porno tape into the VCR and cued it up to an especially hot scene where the girl really gets worked over by a well hung stud and it's obvious that she isn't acting. Grabbing a bottle of DeWars, I hustled back to the party.I searched Jill out and said, "Well, I'm glad to see you didn't go home and leave me to deal with this crowd by myself."She laughed and said, "No, I've decided to take your advice and let Jeff unwind. We've been really busy the last several weeks, with the wedding and moving too. Both of us need to relax a little. He and Roger seem to have really hit it off and I think he's fallen in love with your wife.""I better watch out, then. Shirley might be thinking of trading me in for a younger model, " I said in mock seriousness. "Oh, I don't think so. She knows she's got a good thing. She told me so. Besides, Jeff is harmless when he's drunk. Completely harmless, if you know what I mean," Jill said."A lot of us get that way sometimes. Then we wake up in the morning rearing to go," I laughed. "Shirley's gotten to where she just sleeps on her stomach so I'll grab her from behind and she won't have to smell my breath. At least that's her excuse. I think she really just likes to be surprised, hard and fast." "What girl doesn't?" she joked in low, intimate voice. "You mean you're one of those dream wives who doesn't need a lot of foreplay?" I prodded in a humorous tone. "One touch and I just melt," she said without thinking, looked embarrassed, then quickly added, "Shit. What am I doing talking to you like this? The alcohol is slipping up on me. I need to slow down.""Oh, you're fine. It's nice to have someone to cut up with who doesn't take themselves too seriously. I'm just a big cut up who's really henpecked as hell and harmless." I hoped to keep her off guard for the time being."Henpecked and harmless, huh," she giggled, "Why don't I believe that?"By eleven, old Roger had done his job. Jeff was passed out in an upstairs bedroom and Jill was laughing about it. We were pretending that she was my date, walking around with our arms around each other's waist when Pete announced that it was movie time. He loved porno movies and always managed to have a new tape on hand for his parties. He turned the lights off and had everyone gather around the TV. I moved Jill to the rear of the group and stood behind her with my hands on her shoulders. While everyone laughed and joked about the movies, I leaned my head in next to Jill's occasionally, offering a comment next to her ear so she could feel my breath.A scene came on with a tiny girl taking this huge cock from behind. The camera was zoomed in tight on her pussy and it looked as if he was going to split her in two. It was amazing that she could take it and I commented to Jill, "How in the hell can a woman take that thing?""I don't know," she murmured."You'd give it a hell of a try, though, wouldn't you?" I joked."Oh, hush," she said, snapping her ass back into me, giving me a quick bump. "Damn, girl. I better keep close to you before I get hurt," I laughed and put my arms around her waist from behind. She settled into me and I could tell from her breathing that she was becoming a little aroused. Watching the tapes while being held by a man was doing a number on her. I thought about sliding my hand down to her crotch, but decided against it. She would probably object, ruining any chance I had at her, and if she didn't, my options were pretty limited standing there in a room full of people. Instead, I figured it was time to make my move and said, "Damn, this is too much for an old man, let's go do a shot.""It's getting too much for me, too," she said, welcoming the opportunity to cool down a little. "A shot sounds good. Let's do one." As we turned around to leave the group, she laughed when I hugged her with one arm pulling her breasts into my chest. They were as firm as green grapefruits. "How old are you, anyway?" I asked, then teased, "Seventeen?""No, I'm twenty-one, thank you very much," she said with mock pride, then added, "Why? Do you like 'em young so you can take advantage of them?" and laughed."No, I'd rather have one experienced enough to know what she's doing," I joked back, "You know, eighteen or so." "Yeah, I'll bet you do. I bet you get your share of them, too, don't you," she replied only half joking. "How old are you, Mr. Frank Thompson?""Sixty.""Well, I like mature men," she laughed, "But I told you my age. Now you tell me. How old are you?" "Does it matter?" I asked."Not really. At least, it's way down the list." "Then I'm sixty.""Shit. You're not sixty, but I'll let it go," she said.After we did our shots, I said in a furtive voice, "Hey, I have an idea. This'll get 'em good. I just remembered that I have a really nasty tape at my house. Let's go get it and see the looks on their faces when ol' Pete puts that thing on. Come on." Putting my arm around her, I started her walking towards the door as if it were a foregone conclusion that she wanted to help with my little joke. She giggled and said, "You're a sneaky shit, aren't you? I love it. Is it really dirty?""Some of it is. Can make you sick. You, know, how they can be," I said as we walked out the back door."No, I really don't. You aren't going to believe this, but that's the first porn movie I've ever seen," she said, confirming my suspicions."Good ones can be pretty hot. I like the ones that contain scenes where you can tell that they aren't acting. That's sexy as hell.""How can you tell?" she asked, "Their story acting isn't very good but they seem to be pretty good at the sex scenes.""There are little tell-tale signs. You can usually tell when the girl is really getting into it by the little things that are hard to fake. How her leg twitches or she jerks her head or makes a face with her eyes glazed over. Sometimes I think it's an ego thing with the guys. They get off showing the girl that they're in control and can make her come. I can show you," I said as we entered my basement playroom."No, no, that's okay," she said just a little too quickly, perhaps realizing that she was half drunk, half aroused, and about half a sex scene away from getting her hot little ass fucked."Where is that tape?" I said, talking to myself while pretending to search the shelf. "Wait, I think it's in the VCR. Here, let's see," I said clicking the remote."Holy, shit," she said as a scene of a girl squealing while a guy ate her out came up on the screen."Now watch this." I moved behind her and pointed across her shoulder. "See her push his head away. See her face. She's hot. He's gotten her to the point she can't stand it any more. She isn't pretending. See how he's turning her over. She's lost. She doesn't even know where she is. See that dazed look. Now watch," I said into her ear as the guy slid his huge cock into the girl from the rear, "see how she almost collapsed and her head is down where you can't see it and her hair is covering her boobs. They don't like shots like that. They want her boobs and face to show, so she's not pretending."Sliding my arms around her waist from behind, I continued, murmuring into her ear, "That big ol' dick is really getting to her. She can hardly stand it. She's a little girl and that big ol' cock has got to be filling her up. I bet that's all she can feel." Her hands were on my forearms, squeezing. Pulling her closer, I knew that she could feel my hardness against her ass. I continued, "She's loving it. Now watch. She's starting to come. See him pull out just to tease her. Look at her squirm and try to get that big ol' cock back. She wants it bad. Hell, I think she's begging. Now he's going to turn her over and fuck her hard. Watch her when he does, she goes crazy. Listen to her squeal. Look at her nipples stick out, she's hot. See her curl her feet and toes. See her jerk her head up, he really got to her that time. Look, she's going to come. Listen to her."Jill began breathing harder, twitching just ever so slightly as she pressed her ass back into me. I ran my right hand down to her pussy while reaching across her chest to squeeze her right breast with my left hand. A quick, short moan escaped her lips as she tilted her head back against my chest. Pressing two fingers into her panty covered cleft, I gently massaged her clit. Her breathing became labored, each exhale creating a low jerky moan as she involuntarily forced air out slow and hard Just as the girl in the porn flick began to frantically hump and thrash, Jill likewise started to move against my hand and moan louder. Reaching down inside her panties, I slid my middle finger up inside her. With my other hand, I managed to get her blouse and bra open so I could fondle her breasts. "Oh god, you feel good, Jill. You feel so good. I want to make you come, baby. I want to make you come real good," I whispered as she began to make little whimpering sounds."Oh, Frank. We can't, we can't, we can't," she whined.Turning her around, I laid her on the sofa, pulled her bikini panties off and tossed them aside. Dropping down on my knees, I removed my pants with one hand and used the other to spread her labia. I ran my tongue through her slit until I found her clit then nibbled on it with my lips and ran my tongue around it. Jill squealed and squirmed, tossed her head and clutched my hair. Sensing she was about to come, I moved my head up to her tits, took off her blouse and bra, then ran the head of my dick through her slit a couple of times. "Ready, baby?" I whispered."Oh god, Frank, I'm on my honeymoon," she whined."Then you need to fuck, Jill. You need to fuck, baby." She moaned and groaned while I worked my rock hard dick into her tight little pussy.And was she ever tight. She was incredibly tight, almost painfully tight, to the point that I was afraid I was going to hurt her or myself. I moved very slowly to allow her to adjust. She called my name with each stroke at first, then started to move faster emitting deep, short groans and began greedily hunching my cock, obviously able and ready to take more. She moaned louder as I pushed more deeply into her. Realizing that I wasn't hurting her, I began stroking faster and harder, moaning and grunting uncontrollably, myself. She tossed her head, emitting loud little whining yelps with each penetration while she clawed my back. I wrestled her hands down beside her head, holding them in mine to keep her from tearing my skin, or her own, and continued fucking her hard. She clutched and clawed my hands as she began thrashing wildly, making grunting, groaning sounds which ended in little yelping squeals until she came. I had never heard a woman make noises quite like that. Her sounds coupled with the feel of her orgasmic spasms sent me over the edge and I came with a shudder, babbling god knows what.The first fuck you get from a woman is often the worst fuck you ever get from her. There are often little anxieties that get in the way while you get to know each other and sometimes guys, including me, rush things a bit for fear the woman might change her mind. Subsequent sex is usually much better. But I knew that if Jill got any better, I was gonna be in trouble. In fact I knew that I was probably in trouble anyway.Having regained my breath to the point I felt fairly confident I wasn't going to pass out, I sat up on the sofa, holding Jill and talking softly to her. If I was going to be able to go another round with this incredible woman, this unbelievable piece of ass I had stumbled onto, I needed to prepare myself. Also, I knew there was a good chance that Jill would be feeling a little guilty and need a bit more seducing. Just as I started to speak, however, she moved her head down and began kissing my thighs. Now, I usually recover fairly quickly, sometimes within ten or fifteen minutes. This time, however, as soon as Jill touched my leg with her lips and I felt their soft fullness, I think every ounce of blood in my body immediately rushed to my cock and it began to get hard again.Jill gave a low chuckle and slid my stiffening cock into her mouth while slowly closing her eyes. Sucking firmly, she pulled her mouth back to where only the head of my dick was still covered, opened her glazed eyes and looked up to watch the expression on my face as she ran her lips around the head of my cock, sucking and flicking her tongue around the extra sensitive ridge. After only a minute or so of that, I was about to come again, which I knew would turn my hard shaft into a limp little dinky, unable to do anything more. I hadn't gotten nearly enough of that tight pussy yet, so I pulled her head up and kissed her. Standing up, I pulled her to her feet and removed her skirt, baring her gorgeous body completely. My dick slid between her thighs as I pulled her close to kiss her again. Putting both arms around my neck, she pulled herself up and wrapped her legs around my waist, obviously wanting to fuck standing up. I ran my left hand under her ass to help support her but when I felt her firm, ample, buttocks, I had an urge to fuck her from behind. After all, it had been that round little ass of hers that had drawn my attention in the first place. I wanted to see that ass bounce when I fucked her and feel it slap against my stomach. My mind wandered to imagining how much she would wriggle when I filled her with cock while massaging her clit with my finger. Squatting into a half crouch so that she could straddle my thighs to support her weight, I began slowly circling her clit with my dick and running it through her slit. I wanted her good and ready before I put her down and turned her around. She moaned loudly, clutched my shoulders and sucked on my neck. Not only would it be good fucking her from behind, watching her hot little ass bounce, I thought, but it would be a hell of a lot safer. Any second she was likely to start clawing the hell out of my back while biting my neck. "Oh, god. Fuck me Frank. Fuck me," she begged.And I immediately gave in to her. Gave in like a pussy-whipped teenager and quickly slid my dick into her tight, slick pussy. With my hands still holding her, I lowered her ass to where her clit rode more solidly on my shaft and pulled her to me, straining to get every last bit of my cock into her. She squealed and dug her nails into my back and I knew that I was dead meat. The hell with getting my back clawed up. The hell with getting hickeys and bites. The hell with seeing her ass bounce against my stomach. The hell will everything but Jill's tight, young pussy. All she had done was say 'fuck me,' and I had lost control. Hell, I was about to come already. I was in trouble, deep trouble, because I knew that I'd never get enough of her. Never, ever. And I didn't care.

Story : Caitlin

2008-05-01T11:25:00.000-05:00

I am one of the newly-appointed guidance counselors at a small private day school. It is my responsibility to set up appointments with the students to let them voice concerns about the school as well listen to their non-school problems. I am 30 with black, longish hair and a great build. I've heard from the teachers that the girls think I am a heavenly hunk.Caitlin came to my office unannounced an hour after school was over. I stayed over late to catch up on paperwork. Almost everyone else had gone for the day. Ordinarily, I would have been annoyed at the late intrusion, but she and I had locked eyes on several occasions. She instinctively knew that I would fuck her, in another setting, if I had the chance. Caitlin is a dish and a half with her long blond hair, blue eyes and lush body.When I rose to close the door, she moved quickly and clicked the lock. She grabbed my balls. "Do you want to fuck me today? I ditched cheerleader practice when I saw you car still on the lot. I waited across the street until the other teachers left. I've seen how you look at me," she said seductively. "I should be rewarded for my ingenuity.""Now Caitlin," I stammered, "take it easy. I'm your counselor." I had to get some control."Well you can counsel me on how you like your dick sucked, although I'm pretty good at it already," she said boldly, fondling me.I should tell her to release me, but I can't. "How did you get so good at it, Caitlin? Were you forced to learn? Is there something you need to talk about?" I asked as I watched her take down my zipper. It was my undoing"My dad's best friend taught me. I always had a secret crush on him. At my 18th birthday party, he was a little drunk came on to me when we were alone in the kitchen. He taught me how to suck his dick the first day we were alone. He was afraid to do any more than finger me inside my panties and suck at my breasts. It was ok because I had orgasms when he touched me there. I loved his big calloused fingers on my pussy." "You've been sucking a grown man's cock and letting him feel you up?' I asked incredulously. "You may be 18, but you're still too young for an older man.""I can deep throat like an expert," she boasted. "An adult is an adult no matter what the age. If I can vote, I can fuck whomever I want. Right, Mr. Laporte?"Yes, I guess so. You are nicely grown, Caitlin. You better hope no one ever finds out. So where did you do it? How did you get away from your parents?""He has a workshop out back of his house. It's kind of secluded. I sneak over the back way to join him," she said taking my dick out slowly. "I want to suck your dick now, Mr. LaPorte. I want it right now. Let me show you how good I am." She dropped to her knees.She was in charge as she gave my dick a royal sucking. Her mouth was hot and wet and her suction on my dick was superb. She has had plenty of experience, I thought as I came hard and deep in her throat. Not a drop of my sperm spilled past her lips. Man, that was good!"Has the man fucked you yet?" I asked as she licked me clean. "Have you let him put his dick in your pussy, Caitlin? Did he claim your virginity?" "Oh yes, many times, but he was not my first. He had made this special, cushioned table in his shop that I sit on. It is the right height so that he could fuck me sitting while he stands. There are two little sections to put my legs into so that my pussy is spread just right for him. I'll never forget the first day he took me. He ate my pussy like it was his last meal. We both watched as he eased his massive cock slowly into my wet pussy.""Was he able to put his whole dick in your pussy? You said he was very big.""Yes, oh yes. He slid in smoothly, pushing himself to the hilt. Then he rested for a moment. He let me adjust to his fullness in me as he kissed me. Then he slowly started pumping in my pussy. Have you ever seen a grown man cry in pure pleasure? Well, this one did. Each time he pulled out and pushed in, the tears came. He said my pussy was so exquisitely tight and hot that he wished he never had to come out.""Did he ever, you know, get a little rough? Fuck you too hard while he had you spread out?""Rough? Rough, you mean like slamming the meat into me, hurting me with it? Damn straight he did. I like my dick hard and delivered harder.""Sounds like you really enjoyed his fucking," I said reaching under her uniform skirt. "How long would he fuck you?" I said easing my hand inside her wet panties."It seemed like forever. A very good forever. He had the stamina of a teenage boy. I should know. I've fucked a few of them, too. It's all about what their dicks can do.""Tell me what you did as he pounded into you." I was rubbing her pussy lips."I sucked his dick within the walls of my pussy. He went crazy when I came with his dick locked deep inside me. He caught my screams in his mouth. He rammed me so hard my ass rose from the table.By now I had my hand firmly on her pussy. I rubbed a finger up and down her slit as she closed her eyes to remember the fucking while feeling my finger. "Did his wife ever discover he was fucking you?" I asked as I inserted a finger into her. She was soaking wet."She came out to the shop one Sunday afternoon. His cell phone was dead and she had a message from his mom.""Was his dick in you when she came in?" She pushed further onto my finger and screwed it."Yes, he was deep inside me. He was screwing on me and sucking my tongue.""What did she say?" I put another finger in her sweet pussy. "Tell me, honey.""Bob," she said, "Your mom called. I have a mess......." She stopped dead in her tracks. He and I looked at her as she watched him pump my pussy.Bob pleaded, "Please let me finish, honey. Please let me have her. I have to come inside her. She's so good, baby. I'll die if I don't come in her." She nodded for him to continue."What did she do as he fucked you?" I now had the three fingers deep inside her and brushed her lips with mine. "Tell me, honey.""She stepped behind me and kissed my neck and shoulders. She discovered the sensitive spot on my shoulder and sucked it. Her palms skimmed my breasts as we both watched Bob dick me. He was pumping like a maniac. He came hard as he cried hard. I could almost swear I felt his load of sperm shoot into my stomach." What happened when you came down? Was there a scene?" I was still fucking her with my fingers. "What did she do to you?""There was a scene all right. She pushed Bob away after he pulled out and handed him a tissue to wipe his eyes and nose. She dropped to her knees before me and sucked her husband's sperm from my pussy. I came three times in her mouth.""When was the last time you fucked them?" I asked still pumping my fingers into her dripping cunt. I would need to put my dick in there soon."I had a crying Bob before dinner two days ago on the shop table. Mercy, the wife, stopped me on the way to school yesterday morning. What a day not to have my car. She called the school pretending to be my mother and said I would be late due to car trouble. I heard the school bus that I would have taken driving by as she screwed my pussy on the chaise lounge in their bedroom. I never fucked with a woman before. I let her do me because I was afraid she might tell my parents about her husband and me."Were you naked when she took your pussy, Caitlin? Describe to me what she did to you." "At first, I only took off my panties and skirt. She ate my pussy roughly and quickly, but what she really wanted was the pussy to pussy contact. It started to feel really nice as her large clit poked at me. I rubbed her soft, smooth ass as she screwed me. Mercy began moaning obscenities as she fucked me. She called me a hot cunt thieving, husband stealing bitch as she ground her pussy into mine. There was no dick involved, but I came as hard as I did with one. Mercy was not done with me. She made me take off my blouse and bra and devoured my breasts. Then she got on top of me again. Honestly, I was two hours late for school.""Do you want to cum now, Caitlin? Do you want my dick in you? Beg for it.""Yes, please, Mr. LaPorte. Please fuck me.""That's a good girl." I pulled my fingers from her dripping cunt and licked them clean. Thrusting my tongue past her lips, I let her taste herself in my mouth. I propelled her to my desk, leaned her over face down and raised the little uniform skirt. I stripped her of the wet panties and spread her legs wide. I removed my pants and boxers and placed my dick at her heavy pussy lips. "How do you want your fucking? Hard or gentle, Caitlin?""You know what I want, Mr. LaPorte. Make me feel like I've been fucked well."My dick was hard and hot as a poker when I plunged it into her inferno. Everything in me went into that first big thrust. I was so deep in the girl. I pulled her pretty ass cheeks apart to watch my dick slide in her. She squeezed me tight inside. I now know what Bob felt. I fucked her intensely against the creaking old desk that bumped against the wall. We both came biting our knuckles to stifle the screams. I wiped tears from my eyes with the back of my hand before I eased out. Hers was the best pussy I've had in a while. My girlfriend fucked me last night and her pussy was good, but not as good as Caitlin's."How was my dick, Caitlin? Was it as good as Bob's?""You were superb, Mr. LaPorte. I just knew you would be."Caitlin still fucks Bob and Mercy, but she fucks me more since she now "works" for me after school. I live for the day (six weeks away) when she graduates and I can fuck her somewhere other than the office. I want my dick lodged in her cherry ass before one of them takes it. My dick throbs at the prospect.

Want to Buy : Red & Black Boots (32)

2008-04-18T18:04:00.001-05:00

let me know where to find it and you'll get some hot photos of me in them
kinkychastitygirl@yahoo.com

Wanted to Buy : Large dildo

2008-04-18T18:02:00.002-05:00

let me know where to find it and you'll get some hot photos of using it
kinkychastitygirl@yahoo.com

Story : At the Office

2008-04-18T18:02:00.001-05:00

She stood in front of closet, naked with her wet hair wrapped up in a towel, staring at the line of clothing trying to decide what to wear for work that day. She was the personal assistant to a well known architect and he expected his "girls" to have a professional and polished look at the office. The dress code was skirt suit and a blouse, in boring colors of black, navy and gray. Her hand reached out and stroked the leather skirt she had bought while she was in Italy on a business trip over the summer. It was cut a few inches above the knee and made from calf skin. She pulled it out and stared at it. Did she dare wear it to the office? It wasn't to short, and when she bought it, the salesperson had talked her into purchasing a matching jacket. She gently took the jacket from the hanger and shivered as the leather brushed her nipples. She carried the suit over to her bed and laid it down. She turned back to the closet and her eyes settled on a sapphire blue silk blouse, smiling, she pulled it out.She laid the blouse next to the suit and went into the bathroom. She finished drying her hair. Her hair was one of the things she loved about herself. It was brown, but with red tones, so it would shimmer in the sunlight. She wrapped her hair in a bun and tucked in the loose strands. She put on some light makeup, mascara and blush and stepped back. She turned, looking at herself in the mirror. She was not an unattractive woman. She was about 5'5 with curves. Her breasts were also something she loved, they were a D cup and not at all saggy. She placed her hands under her breasts, giving them a little support. She rubbed her nipples and watched them harden and lengthen in the mirror. She faced the mirror and ran her eyes over her stomach, a little bit of a tummy, but not much. She dropped her hands from her breasts and ran a hand over her pussy. She had shaved that morning in the shower and it was soft from the oil she had spread after her shower. The pleasurable feeling of her fingers sliding over the soft skin made her shiver.She slid a finger into her pussy slit and ran the tip over her clit. She had masturbated in the shower that morning, but was still feeling horny. It had been several days since she had the pleasure of a man's company and for her that was unusual. She had a very healthy sex drive and her few partners really enjoyed that aspect of her personality. Sadly, her regular partner was away on a business trip and she had been working late to finish some projects and by the time she would be free in the evening her male friends had all made plans or were in bed already. Sighing, she pulled her hand from her slit and licked off her finger, enjoying the taste of herself. She washed her hands, brushed her teeth and went back into her room. She chose a light blue lace bra and panty set from her drawer and decided to wear thigh high stockings. She pulled a light blue garter belt from the drawer as well. She sat down, sliding the stockings up one strong leg and then the other. The stockings gave her legs a little color. She slid on the garter belt, clipping it to the stockings and then sliding on her panties.One of her lovers had encouraged her to wear the panties over the straps of the garter belt, so that she could keep on the stockings when they made love. He said the feeling of the silk wrapped around him was incredible as he slid his cock into her wet pussy. She smiled and quickly finished dressing. She smiled at herself in the mirror. The blue of the blouse did bring out her eyes and the leather was soft and supple.An hour later, she was at her desk answering the phone and setting up meetings for the day. One of the architects in the firm came up to her desk and perched at a corner of it. She looked up at him as she finished a phone call. He was staring down the front of her blouse and she quickly buttoned another button. He frowned slightly at her. She hung up the phone."Was there something you needed, Mr. Demmik?" He leered at her. He had asked her out several times, each time receiving a polite, but firm rejection."You look very beautiful this morning, Genna. But is a leather suit really suitable for a reputable architect firm?"She scowled at him."If Mr. Parsons has an issue with my attire, then I will go home and change. Please get off my desk. I'm busy." He stood and adjusted his belt as he leaned down close to her."I appreciate your outfit. Let me take you out for a drink after work." She took a deep breath and sighed. She was beginning to tire of his advances and knew tongues would start wagging if they did ever have a date because Demmik had a hard time keeping his mouth shut about his conquests."No. Thank you, Mr. Demmik." She was saved by the ringing of the phone. "Excuse me." She picked up the line as he stepped back. "Parsons Architecture, this is Genna. How may I direct your call?" She heard a soft masculine laugh on the line."Good morning, sexy." She smiled as she heard a familiar voice on the line. "I was sitting in my car thinking about you and I got a raging hard on." His soft English accent was so sexy she shivered. "How can I help you?" Mr. Demmik was still standing nearby obviously not done with pestering her. Michael laughed again."Demmik near by? Does he know how hard I want to fuck your tight little cunt? Does he know how it feels to have your sweet lips wrapped around my cock as you ride my tongue?" She took a deep breath."No, sir." There was rumble of laughter from the phone and she could feel her cheeks flush."Are you free today, darling? I need to bury my cock in your cunt soon." She flipped open an appointment book, scanning the entries for the day. "There is an opening at eight-thirty and eleven o'clock, this morning. Everything else is booked.""I'll take both. Bye, love." She hung up and penciled in appointments for both times that morning. Mr. Demmik had gone back to his desk. At eight-twenty, her boss, Michael Parsons, came storming out of the elevator and through the office. The other architects in the office hushed and all eyes followed the 6' foot, muscular frame as he stormed into his office, the door slamming into the wall as he threw it open."Genna, get in my office, now!" He bellowed. She cringed and gathered up a pen and a pad of paper. The eyes of the office were on her as she stood and went into his office. "Close the door!" He was standing before the large window, staring out it. She quickly closed the door and heard the automatic lock. She also pulled down the blinds, giving her co-workers a grimace as she looked out at them. She finished with the blinds and then turned back around. Mr. Parsons was staring at her. He crossed the room in a few long strides and grabbed her, slamming his mouth against hers. She kissed him back just as fiercely, their tongues dueling in each other's mouths. She snaked her hands under his jacket and onto his back."God, I needed that." His English accented voice was heavy with lust as he spoke into her mouth. He bit her bottom lip gently and pulled back. His hands resting on her shoulders he looked down and smiled. "Nice outfit. I'll have to scold you for breaking the dress code." He winked at her. She laughed quietly. He released her and walked over to his desk, leaning against it. She watched him, appreciating his body. He had short black hair and vivid green eyes. He was in his late thirties, never married and led a respectable life as far as the outside world was concerned. Her thoughts drifted for a moment as she looked at him.Nearly a year ago the two of them had been working late one night, finishing up the design for a new shopping complex. Michael had been working hard with a team of the architects and he had to finish up the final draft. Genna had offered to help as much as she could. They had finished and were sitting in the conference room relaxing before cleaning up and heading out for the night. Genna was rubbing her shoulders trying to ease some of the tightening. She was not used to leaning over a table for so long, drawing and redrawing lines. She felt strong hands on her shoulders and she stiffened for a minute. The hands worked the muscles of her shoulders and she quickly relaxed. His fingers were nimble and seemed to ease the tension from the tight muscles. She heard him take a deep breath. He knelt next to her and turned her face to his. He kissed her softly and she sat there in shock for a moment. He was about to pull back when she responded by placing her hand on the back of his head and kissing him back. He moaned into her mouth as her tongue flicked against his own. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her from the chair, setting her on the table as they continued to kiss. They attacked each other's mouths, their tongues wrestling for domination over the other's mouths. He reached down and tugged her shirt out of her skirt. He quickly unbuttoned it as he moved his kisses along her cheek and down to her neck. He bit gently and she jumped. He slid the shirt off her shoulders. Her fingers played in his hair and she took a few steadying breaths."Mr. Parsons?" She asked her voice filled with bewilderment. He kissed her ear."Call me Michael." He whispered as his tongue flicked out to lick her ear. "What, love?""I am not sure we should be doing this." He nuzzled her neck. She buried her face against his neck, inhaling the scent of his cologne and his skin. He nibbled her neck and ear. He pulled back, but ground his cock against her pussy at the edge of the table."Do you want to stop?" He whispered as he looked at her. She looked up at him and realized that she wanted him. She had bit of a crush on him and now she was here, her pussy leaking its juices onto his pants. She shook her head no. He smiled at her and they kissed again. He reached down under her skirt and slid off her panties, lifting her ass off the table. He undid his pants and pushed them down. She grasped his cock in her hand and he moaned as her hot skin closed around it. She rubbed the tip against her clit and then he pulled her hand away. He pulled her to the edge of the table and slid his cock into her pussy. He moaned and his mouth found hers again. She undid his shirt and her fingers played over the muscles of his chest, her legs wrapping around his waist. He slammed his cock into her, the hot velvet depth enveloping his cock. She could hear the sound of her fucking and she moaned and writhed against him. He tipped her back and licked at her cleavage, one hand letting go of her hip to pull up her bra so one of her tits was free. He sucked the nipple into his mouth, nibbling and biting the hard nub. He continued to slam his hard prick into her wet pussy, her legs tightening around his waist. She bucked beneath him as she felt her orgasm begin to tighten her body."Fuck me, Michael. Fuck me." She gasped. He felt her pussy tighten as he sucked her breast into his mouth, his tongue flicking at the nipple. Her pussy was so tight; it was gripping his cock like it was trapped in a vice. He felt himself throb inside of her. Her orgasm exploding and the tightening and loosening of her muscles caused his orgasm to happen quicker then it normally did. He sprayed his cum into her pussy as he rested his head against her chest. Feeling her breathing heavily beneath him, he thrust his cock into her a few more times, enjoying the feeling as he filled her with his cum. He helped her sit up and they kissed for several minutes. She looked shy now and unsure of the situation. She rested her head on his shoulder."Genna?" She looked up at him. Michael put a hand under her chin. "I would like to see you on a regular basis. This isn't a boss taking advantage of a willing employee. We can take care of each other." She smiled and nodded. Now that she had him, she had to have him again and again.She came back to reality when she felt a hand close over her breast. She looked up at Michael."Where did you go just then?" He squeezed her breast gently, pinching the nipple slightly and rubbing it between his fingers. She ran her hands up his chest to his neck."I was thinking about the conference room, when you seduced me." He chuckled and lifted her into his arms. He carried her over to his large office chair and sat her down. He knelt before her and reached up her skirt. His fingers danced over the top of the thigh highs and he smiled. He reached up to her panties and his fingers tickled over her pussy lips. He reached up to the waist band and slid them down her legs, kissing her thigh."I am so glad you listened and put the panties on last. I love the feeling of your legs in silk." He ran his hands down her legs as he removed her panties, stuffing them in a jacket pocket. He pulled her hips to the edge of the chair. "Spread your legs for me, love. Let me see that shaved pussy." She placed one foot on his desk and the other over his shoulder, spreading her pussy open before his eyes. He licked his lips, one hand playing with her breast, the other hand rubbing over her pussy mound, spreading around her juices and causing it to glisten in the sunlight from the windows. He leaned forward and took one long lick from her ass to the top of her slit causing her spine to bow and her pussy to push against his face."Oh yes." She whispered. "Lick my pussy." He took a few more licks along the pussy slit. He nuzzled at her pussy, his nose pushing against her clit."Hold your self open for me." She reached down and pulled her pussy lips apart. He tweaked her nipple and attacked her clit, a faint rumble, almost a growl, coming from him. He loved having his face buried in her pussy, almost as much as having his cock buried to the hilt inside of her. He flicked her clit with his tongue, watching her buck against his mouth. She bit her lip to keep from calling out. They had to be very quiet in the office like this, for the walls, though sound proof, did not block all noise.They had discovered that one night when Michael had bellowed out when he came and seconds later there was timid knock on the door and a janitor asking if Mr. Parsons was okay. Genna had nearly dissolved into a fit of giggles as cum dripped down her face and breasts. Mr. Parson quickly assured the janitor he was fine and to have a good evening.Genna ground her pussy against his face as he licked her clit. He pushed his tongue into her pussy and wiggled it around, feeling her pussy throb and clutch at his tongue. He pinched her nipple a few times and then used that hand to rub his cock through his slacks. He slid the other finger into her pussy, feeling it tighten around the digit. He curved it and ran it over her G-spot."Oh, baby. Make me cum all over your face." He laughed and attacked her clit with his tongue while he finger fucked her. He watched the muscles in her legs tighten and felt her pussy spam around his finger. Her clit throbbed against his tongue and then his mouth was flooded with her juices. He pulled back, watching her juices drip from her pussy onto the floor. He took one last lick of her slit and she shuddered. He laughed and opened a drawer. Pulling out a towel, he wiped his face clean and then used it to gently wipe her pussy, knowing she was sensitive. He wiped the chair and she stood, taking the towel to finish cleaning herself. He pulled her panties from his pocket and held them up to his nose as he stood. She held out a hand for them and he put them back in his pocket."I will hold on to them. So I know I can play with your pussy when ever I want today." She smiled and nodded. He kissed her and she licked the last of her juices from his mouth. She rubbed his cock."What about you? You're still hard." He glanced at the calendar on his desk and then the clock. It was nearly nine and he had a meeting with a woman wanting to design a hospital wing in memory of her husband."Will have to wait, love. I have a meeting with Mrs. Johnson in a few minutes." Genna laughed. The widow Johnson was a tawdry fifty-something woman who had been trying to get into Michael's pants for months. "Besides, Mrs. Johnson likes seeing my cock nice and hard. And I enjoy rebuffing her advances." She slapped his arm lightly. Genna didn't know if she was the only one fucking Michael, and she didn't care. She got to be with him on a regular basis and he was okay with her sleeping with other men when she wanted too. She straightened her skirt and he walked her over to the door, kissing her lightly on the lips. "Meet me in the bathroom at eleven? I want to bury my cock in your pussy." She nodded. He put a stern look on his face as she opened the door. "Next time you will dress in an appropriate manner for this office. Please escort Mrs. Johnson to my office when she arrives." He turned back into his office and she sat down at her desk. A few people glanced at her as she answered the phone and fielded phone calls.At nine o'clock, a tall, blond woman strode into the office. Mr. Demmik jumped up from his desk to greet her. He chatted with her all the way to Genna's desk."Mrs. Johnson is here to see Mr. Parsons." Genna nodded and stood."Good morning, Mrs. Johnson." Mrs. Johnson ignored the greeting. Genna knocked on the office door frame. Michael was at his desk, his hand below it. He looked up and winked. "Your nine o'clock is here." He nodded. "Please, go in." Mr. Demmik walked Mrs. Johnson in and shut the door.At ten forty-five, the door opened and Mr. Demmik and Mrs. Johnson walked out, her hand on his arm. Michael came out a few minutes later. He motioned to Sally, one of the other assistants. She came rushing over, a look of anticipation on her face."Sally, will you cover Genna's phone please? I need her to run an errand for me while I go to a lunch meeting." Sally frowned but nodded. She was trying to get the boss to notice her and today she had worn a low-cut red top and a black skirt. Genna had overheard a couple of the mail boys talk about the fun they had with Sally in the mail room one night. Something about being spread open over the copier. Genna followed Michael into the elevator after retrieving her bag. She stood next to him as the door closed. He reached down and grabbed her ass. "Go to the fourth floor in the men's room." He handed her a portfolio to drop off with the receptionist. He got off on the sixth floor and Genna rode the elevator down to the fourth. She stepped off and smiled at the receptionist of the magazine that occupied the floor. She dropped off the portfolio and chatted for a couple of minutes.She wandered to the rest rooms tucked into a back corner of the floor and knocked on the men's room door and when there was no answer, she went inside. Michael was leaning against the door of a stall. He beckoned to her and she slowly walked towards him, hiking up her skirt. He licked his lips and reached down to undo his belt and pants. He went into a stall and sat down. He had covered the seat with toilet paper. She followed him in and locked the door, straddling his legs. His cock stood straight and practically quivered appearing as though it was begging to get into her pussy. She reached down and rubbed the tip over her slit, gently tapping the head against her clit. She sank down onto his cock and they kissed each other hungrily. Using the walls of the stall, she pushed her self up and down on his cock while he thrust into her from below. He unbuttoned her blouse and undid the front clasp of her bra, sucking a nipple into his mouth. He bit down on it, causing her to gasp loudly. Her nipple popped free and he caught the other one between his teeth. He sucked it for several minutes as he fucked her, sliding her body up and down his cock."Genna, I love having my cock buried in your pussy." He grasped her hips and lifted her up and then pushed her down again. The sound of their bodies slamming together echoed in the enclosed room. The door to the restroom opened and both quieted. He continued sliding his cock into Genna's pussy, feeling it tighten and pulse around his cock. She bit her lip and he sucked her nipple into his mouth, fucking her a little harder. They listened as someone used another stall, flushed, washed up and left. Genna gasped and her pussy throbbed around his cock.
He knew how much she got off fucking in public. They had done it in almost every bathroom in the building and had even fucked in a few dressing rooms in stores around the city. They both had other people they played with, but preferred having each other as primary partners.He thrust into her pussy a dozen more times before his cock throbbed and he felt his cum spray up inside of her. She called out softly as she came, her juices dripping down onto his lap. They kissed slowly for a couple of minutes as their breathing slowed. He lifted her off and got up. She sat down and cleaned herself with some toilet paper as he did the same. He held out her panties and she slipped them on. He left the stall first and went to the door. He opened it and looked out and when the coast was clear she slipped out in front of him. They walked to the elevator together and got in when it arrived at the floor."I'll meet you at your apartment tonight at six." He leaned down and kissed her quickly. "Keep the stockings on for me?" She nodded and smiled. He got off on the eighth floor and she continued up to the eighteenth and her office. She crossed the room to her desk and sat down, feeling his cum slide out of her pussy. She smiled and answered the phone, barely able to contain her excitement for that night.

Story : Wifes X-Mas Party

2008-04-18T18:01:00.004-05:00

My name is Simon, I am 32 and I have been married to Joanne for nearly 3 years. Joanne is 26 and works part-time for a small company near where we live. She works with 3 men who are all in their early 50s – old enough to be her dad – but seems to enjoy it. I have met them all and they all seem to poke a bit of fun at Joanne which she takes in good humour and tries to give as good as she gets. Joanne has a great personality and a great figure but has always only ever had lowly paid jobs and as she is quite naïve I often worry that people take advantage of her good nature. I know when I have worked in a mixed environment, although there has never been any sexual harassment, the guys quite like embarrassing the ladies with sexual innuendo and often look them up and down and make comments amongst themselves. I imagined Joanne's workmates would often look her up and down and comment on her lovely body. She is 5'4 with shoulder length brown hair, a shapely figure with a fantastic pair of 38d tits and a pretty face that makes her look younger than she is. I am about 5'9 and reckoned her workmates Martin and Brian were about the same or probably slightly taller, and Barry was about 5'7. The Friday before Christmas I'd been to the pub at lunchtime and then left to go and pick Joanne up. Joanne was also having a lunchtime drink and food with her 3 colleagues. I parked outside and walked round the back as the front door was locked. Going into the back I got tangled in the noisy chimes hanging from the door, and hearing laughter I then walked down the short corridor and into the room where they all were. There were cans and wine bottles on one of the tables and by the looks of them they were all having a merry time. They all acknowledged me and asked if I'd got stuck in the 'burglar trap' and then Joanne said "look what they've bought me," as she pointed a large box with what looked like some sort of vanity unit inside. "That's nice," I said looking around and noticing all the guys smiling and looking at my wife. She always looked smart for work but because it was the last working day before Christmas she had made a special effort and had put on a short-sleeved red blouse that was fairly low cut as well as being mostly see-through and you could see her red lacy bra underneath. She had a smart black and red patterned skirt that came to just below her knees, and red ankle-strap shoes with a small heel. I also knew she was wearing a black half-slip underskirt and red lacy briefs. She had also put a bit of extra makeup on that morning. I had a drink with them as they continued chatting and laughing all seemingly with their eyes transfixed on Joanne. I began to think that wearing a see through top wasn't such a good idea after all. Although they would have been used to seeing the great shape of her tits, and had probably caught the occasional glance of her cleavage now and then, this was almost a clear view of her upper body and even I was enjoying the view even though I had seen her naked almost every day. I sensed the guys would stay there all day if they could so as I finished my drink said "shall we make a move?" Joanne looked at her glass which was still more than half full and said "can I just finish this." "Sure, I'll take this box to the car and just call at the supermarket to get some money, I'll sound my horn when I get back shall I," I offered. "OK then," she said, and the guys all shook my hand and wished me a merry Christmas. Some time later I remembered I'd already drawn some money out the day before and left it at home so I started back, entering the building and negotiating the chimes without making a sound I then began to slow down as I approached the door to the room which was slightly ajar. I heard the guys saying "come on, it is christmas," and "ohhh, come on," and "get into the Christmas spirit," as Joanne was laughing. I moved a little closer and peeped in. I saw empty and half full glasses on the drinks table and then saw them stood nearer to a clear table, none of them had a drink in their hand anymore. "You can't go without a Christmas kiss," Martin said. So that was it, they were trying to get Joanne to give them a kiss before she left. I couldn't see Joanne's face but imagined her smiling and blushing as she pondered what to do, while the guys were eagerly waiting for a reaction. "Oh Ok then," Joanne eventually conceded and went to put her hands on Martin's shoulders. Martin smiled firstly at Joanne and then at the other 2 as he put his hands on my wife's waist and then round her back as he pulled her closer to him. Joanne kissed him and then stopped, as you would when kissing a friend or relative. "Eh, what was that?" Martin exclaimed loudly. Joanne laughed and Barry added "come on Joanne don't be a scrooge." Joanne and Martin were sideways on to me now and I saw Joanne put her head to one side, still smiling and probably thinking 'Oh OK but I don't really want to.' Martin pulled her closer still and I could see their chests pressing against each other as Martin started his kiss. Joanne's hands were on his shoulders again as Martin's hand roamed her back, obviously feeling her lovely tits against his chest too. The kiss seemed to go on for ages and Joanne began moving as though trying to break away, with Martin moving his head to keep his lips on hers. Eventually Joanne broke free and Martin loudly exclaimed "phworr," as Barry and then Brian took their turn, each copying Martin as they pulled Joanne towards them so that they could feel her tits against their chests while their hands roamed her back and kissed her deeply. The sight of 3 men, each old enough to be Joanne's dad, all enjoying a moment of passion with my wife was beginning to have an effect on me as I felt my cock beginning to stiffen. They all seemed content and there was an awkward silence as Martin then said "well, we've given you a Christmas kiss, how about you giving us one." Joanne again laughed as the other 2 both agreed "yes, yes its only fair," as they ganged up on Joanne once again. "You're taking advantage because I've had too much wine," Joanne accused. "No we're not, we're just being festive," Barry countered. "Yeah, it's usually us oldies that get accused of being boring," Brian followed up, leaving me wondering if Joanne had previously accused them of being boring as he emphasised the word boring. Martin closed in on Joanne and she appeared to begrudgingly put her hands back on his shoulders, but certainly didn't strongly object. They were sideways on to me again, with Barry behind Joanne, and Brian at the far side, all oblivious to me peeping through the tiny gap into the room. Martin took Joanne into a long kiss again, and again made sure he felt her tits crush against his chest, the other 2 smiling appreciatively awaiting their turn. Martin moved his left hand to Joanne's side, his thumb pointing upwards as he slowly moved his hand up to the side of her right breast. This is getting close I thought to myself, then my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he brought his thumb down across the front of her breast, then moved it from top to bottom a few more times. Joanne gasped and although I expect she tried to pull away, Martin had kept a tight grip on her with his right arm and was now pushing his tongue into my wife's throat. "Go on son," growled Barry."Good girl," Brian added in the same tone. My wife's hands were now holding the back of Martin's head, shocking me as it was obvious that she was not objecting to what was happening and it was clear that they were both tonguing each other as Martin was now groping Joanne's full and gorgeous right breast. They broke free from each other, with Martin loudly declaring "Wow, that was fantastic." Joanne never said a word as Barry immediately moved into position, his back to me I could see Joanne's arms around his shoulders. Barry's elbows were moving as he was obviously feeling both Joanne's large young tits. Brian was eagerly waiting his turn and because Barry didn't have an arm around Joanne's back she broke free earlier than she had with Martin, which wasn't unexpected as Barry was the ugliest of the group. Brian then moved into place and this time they were sideways on from Joanne's left. Brian smiled and said "Joanne," as he took her in his arms and gave her a long kiss, firstly pulling her into his chest and then moving his right hand to her left breast. Unlike Martin who had slowly tested the water, Brian began immediately groping my wife's left tit. The other 2 were taking a keen interest and Martin began stroking Joanne's back and seemed to be lifting her blouse slightly from behind. Barry began stroking Joanne's thigh through her skirt and eventually Brian and Joanne stopped kissing. Brian moved slightly to the side, unaware that the other 2 had started giving Joanne some more attention. Barry moved back in front of Joanne and appeared to be massaging her hips, while Martin had slipped a hand underneath the back of her blouse and round to her right breast. Joanne squealed as Martin began fondling her tit again, and Brian slipped his right hand down the front of Joanne's blouse and started to grope her left tit. "Stop it you lot," Joanne laughed as she tried to defend herself as six hands suddenly overwhelmed her. Not for the first time I readied myself to go to my wife's aid but then waited as she seemed to decide to go with the flow again. Barry was basically laughing and holding Joanne still while Martin and Brian unbuttoned Joanne's blouse with their free hand while their other hand fondled a tit each. Her blouse fell open as Joanne shrieked "my husband might come back any moment." "We'll hear him if he does," one of them said. They were all laughing again, Joanne not knowing which way to turn and the three of them touching her up. "No, no, don't, don't you dare, noooo," Joanne suddenly shrieked. I couldn't see what was making her do this as they all seemed to be writhing around. And then I realised, one of them had undone her bra and no sooner had her bra cups moved upwards to expose her flesh then her bare tits were being fondled. My cock was rock hard as I saw my wife's tits being lifted, squeezed and moved in different directions, her pink stiff nipples occasionally poking out. She was gasping heavily and kept closing her eyes. I also suddenly realised what Barry was doing as I saw the hemline of my wife's skirt slowly getting higher. He had been stroking her hips and had then started to gently gather her skirt and slip upwards. I don't think Joanne realised what was happening and the other 2 seemed to notice at the same time as I did. Suddenly extra hands were on her skirt and she yelled "aaargh," as her skirt and slip were lifted above her red knickers revealing the entirety of her smooth shapely legs. I could see her full tits wobbling as they all focussed on her midriff, her bra cups above her tits and her blouse completely open. Martin and Brian were to either side of her, Barry still in the middle and it seemed that all hands including Joanne's were between her legs. Martin moved in between the other two and I looked in shocked horror as they started to push Joanne backwards onto the table behind her."Aaargh, no," Joanne shrieked but still with a hint of laughter in her voice. Comments from the guys were too numerous to mention but included "corr," and "oh yes," and "come on Joanne," and "beautiful." The guys now had their backs to me at an angle and I saw Joanne being pushed horizontal onto the table, her legs waving around as her feet left the floor, skirt still up around her waist. My chin then nearly dropped to the floor as I saw Martin pulling at my wife's red knickers. "No, no, don't you dare," she shouted but yet still laughing. With the others holding her down and egging Martin on he successfully pulled Joanne's knickers off and then pulled her right leg to one side and stood between her legs. She was still squealing and kicking her legs as though she was riding an imaginary bicycle and then my chin dropped even further as I saw Martin lower his trousers and underpants and they dropped to his ankles. Bloody hell, I couldn't believe it, he was intending to fuck my wife. "Martin, no, don't you dare," Joanne screamed, yet everyone including her still seemed to be laughing. I couldn't actually see Martin's cock but from the movements he was making I guessed he was trying to get it into Joanne's lovely cunt as he grabbed at her legs while the other two held her down and fondled her tits. Then sure enough Joanne let out a loud "ohhh," and Martin's buttocks began tensing and relaxing as he was obviously beginning to fuck my gorgeous sexy little wife. Joanne's legs had stopped cycling and she appeared to raise her knees slightly above the level of the desk as her lower legs rocked in time with Martin's thrusts, her tits shuddering on her chest while he held her hips. The other two had relaxed their grip of Joanne's arms and tits and were leering at the sight before them and encouraging Martin with comments like "go on Martin," "give her it," as Joanne kept loudly gasping "ohh." Suddenly Martin groaned as though he'd hurt his thigh on the edge of the desk. His thrusting paused as his buttocks clenched and then he delivered 5 deliberate thrusts into Joanne's cunt as he was obviously pumping his load into her. He leant forward and kissed Joanne and said "that was fantastic," before withdrawing his cock from her and bending down to pick up his underpants and trousers. Barry had already got his cock out and moved to take Martin's place. "Oh, you're swines the lot of you," Joanne feebly stated as Barry started to manoeuvre himself into position. The sound of him complimenting my wife's body parts and moving his hairy ass into position made me feel like dashing in and thumping him. But Joanne didn't seem distressed as now Barry began humping my wife. Her legs waving furiously as he rapidly fucked her, and her tits bouncing wildly until very quickly he began to come to the aggressive sounds of "go on Barry, go on Barry." He threw his head back and the other two laughed at him as he wailed "ohh, ohh," as he pumped a second load of cum into my wife's cunt. Brian almost pulled him away, such was his eagerness to have his turn with Joanne, his clothes round his ankles and his big knob waving around in front of him. As Barry moved out of the way I could see my wife's legs wide apart and her glistening cunt lips sitting underneath her neat black bush, her cunt slightly open as it was about to take a third mature cock in quick succession. Joanne began gasping as Brian's cock, obviously bigger than she had had before, began entering her. He started to fuck her slowly and I could hear Joanne gasping to Brian's every entry. She occasionally makes that noise for me but not as often as this, as I assumed she was really enjoying Brian's large cock inside her. They were all looking down at Joanne as her moaning got louder. They started saying things like "go on Joanne," "go on sweetheart," "go on Joanne fuck him," "go for it Joanne you deserve it," and I couldn't blame her if this added to her excitement, being watched by three men as she climaxed. "Ohh, ohh, ohh, oh no, oh, I'm coming, I'm coming, oh yes, oh yes," she gasped loudly. "Ohh, ohh, orrrrrrrrrrgh," she squealed as she finally came. "Well done darling," I heard one of them say as Brian increased his speed and completed the Christmas gang-bang of my wife. Martin and Barry helped Joanne up, as Brian put his tackle away. She appeared unsteady on her feet as she slipped her knickers back on, her tits wobbling as she bent down. They were all making out to help her but were in fact only helping themselves to another feel of her tits or body. "Can someone fasten my bra," she said. I decided that I ought to make an entrance and went back to the chimes and gave them a rattle before calling, "is anyone home." I walked through the door just as Joanne was fastening her last button. "Are you ready yet," I asked. "Yes," she almost breathlessly answered. "Right we'll get off home shall we," I said. "Yeah OK, merry Christmas everyone," Joanne said matter-of-factly but with a red flush on her face. "Have a good one you two," Martin called to us. "You too," Joanne cheerfully responded. "Oh I will," Martin replied. "I've got a feeling this is going to be my best Christmas ever," Brian said. "I'm pretty sure it's going to be my best Christmas," Barry added. Joanne giggled. "What's up with them," I asked. "Oh they've had too much to drink," she said. Hmm, there's quite a lot of liquid inside you I thought to myself.

Story : Sofia

2008-04-18T18:01:00.003-05:00

Sofia sighed quietly. At twenty-six, this was not quite how the ninth grade English teacher had expected life to be. At first, she had struggled for a job, not realising what a battle it would be to get a foot in the door after graduating from college. After all, everyone told her that teachers were needed everywhere. She found out the hard way that was untrue, or at least it was in her town. It seemed everyone was looking for experience.It was her fifth interview before she was accepted for a post, although that at least had worked out well. It was her dream school, in the middle class neighbourhood close to where she grew up. And that was where she met Nathanial, another teacher. Within two years they were married, and although marriage had not turned out to be the bliss she had anticipated it to be, she and Nathanial were very much in love.She was a virgin when they wedded, as her strict religious upbringing had led to her believing that sex usually involved a dark room. And it certainly did not involve anything that could be considered scandalous of any sort. People had always considered her to be innocent and naïve, which often made her smile. She may have been innocent but she was far from naïve. She had enjoyed a number of heavy petting sessions before meeting Nathanial, although in the main they were in circumstances where she could use her assets to help herself. And whilst she had become more experienced as she went along, her intention had always been to save her last bastion of innocence for her future husband. That was a decision she had never regretted.Her life became a balance between her career at school and marriage to Nathanial, and her only disappointment was that as hard as they worked, money was not plentiful. Although they were comfortable she longed for a few of the finer things in life that money would buy. Yet despite this, there was a bright light on the horizon. Her local part-time modelling experiences had been recognised although the offer for her to model for a new, apparently upmarket, photographer had been a shock. It appeared that her photograph had been spotted in one of the small time catalogues she had posed for and it seemed they had been sufficiently impressed to believe she was perfect for this job. And whilst her experiences to date had focused exclusively on modelling bikinis, she had constantly yearned to progress to what she saw as the next stage and perhaps even make a career change. As much as she enjoyed her teaching, the thought of becoming a professional model was exciting and overwhelming.The opportunity to travel to New York for a photo shoot was beyond her wildest dreams and it was as if a Fairy Godmother had appeared to grant her wish. New York had always attracted her, it seemed so alive and so different from anything she had ever witnessed in her home town. That was so small it was easy to forget how big, exciting and dangerous the world could be. Her assignment was all expenses paid and they had arranged time off school so that Nathanial could accompany her. They had loved their tour around the city the previous night and now the big day had arrived, Sofia's thoughts were locked on the afternoon ahead. She was only too aware that she would never get another opportunity like this and in that sense it was the most important day of her life. If the early afternoon shoot was successful, she would find herself gracing the pages of a popular publication with a worldwide distribution network and a new career and life would await. She had never felt more nervous or excited in her life and that exhilaration had transferred itself to their bedroom. The sheer headiness of everything around them had transferred itself to their libidos and despite a heavy night of lovemaking, they had both felt the urge again this morning. Because of her need to prepare, she had tried to resist. But the feelings engendered by his mouth on her nipples and his fingers softly teasing her clitoris had seen her quickly acquiesce. After bringing her to her second orgasm of their trip, she had slid down and wrapped her full pouty lips around his thick manhood, delighting in the feeling when he exploded into the back of her throat.The problem was that, as a result, she was in danger of being late for the photo shoot and time was rapidly running away from her. Her unfamiliarity with the Big Apple compounded the problem and by the time she reached the studio, she was flustered and very late. Instead of being refreshed, she was feeling hot, still horny, and had that awful feeling of being out of control that she hated so much. Whilst she waited, she checked herself out in the long mirror in reception. Giving a thankful sigh, she was relieved to see that her appearance did not match her flustered state. She had chosen a denim skirt and a cotton button top and she shyly smiled as she saw that her nipples were already pushing through the material. The voluptuous black woman that led her through to the studio eyed her body appreciatively as they walked and Sofia thought that if she was able to attract that attention from another woman, she would wow the photographer. "Hello, I'm Sofia," she said, offering her hand as she walked across to the short, thick-set man fiddling with a camera. She tried to promote an air of confidence despite her nervousness but that disappeared immediately she saw him scowl at her. She instantly realised she had made a mistake by giving in to her desires that morning and clumsily attempted to redress the situation. "I'm... so sorry... I'm slightly late," she stuttered. *Although the scowl was real, Bruno was also slightly taken aback by the beauty of the girl. Of course, he was well used to photographing beautiful girls, but this woman had a special quality about her. The impish smile she had offered on introduction had revealed a beautiful girl but it was her eye catching body that took his breath away. His practiced eye quickly ran over her full breasts and her curvaceous womanly shape and he gave an inward sigh of approval.He tore his eyes away and glanced at his watch to make a point."Slightly?" he barked, his clipped accent in keeping with his appearance. "You are one hour late! A professional model would have arrived an hour ago to familiarise herself before makeup and wardrobe! Winston has been here almost one hour!"He watched the woman's face redden and it seemed to him that she may have choked back a tear from the large brown eyes that were perfectly high-lighted by her tanned skin. This was good, he thought. He needed to establish his dominance from the very beginning and if the vision in front of him looked as sensational without clothes, this promised to be one of those special sessions that came along all too rarely. "My name is Bruno," he barked, and then pointed at a door to his left. "I suggest you get dressed." As she nodded obediently, his experienced eye took in the thick, sensually wild mane of brown hair framing her sensual face and then trailed down to those bountiful curves. He must have been admiring her for a moment longer than he should, as he saw a smile forming on the soft pink lips that promised so much."Your makeup looks acceptable which is just as well in view of the time," he growled. "Wear the cream lingerie." With that he turned away and allowed the exquisite beauty to head to what she would soon see was an incredibly small dressing room. He knew that in her fluster she would not observe the small camera concealed in the top of one wall and he watched her from a small monitor beside his desk as she quickly changed. His tongue licked across his lips as he watched the voluptuous model remove her blouse, her cleavage spilling over the top of her lacy, black brassiere. And when she deftly unfastened the catch and allowed her full breasts to bounce free, he could feel his manhood begin to respond, slowly unfurling inside his faded black jeans. When she removed her matching thong to reveal her flat stomach and perfectly trimmed strip of brown curls, his erection began to strain against its confines.There were several items of lingerie on display, all different colours, and the cream top was particularly low cut so that her breasts would inevitably spill over the top. He adjusted himself to ease the throbbing as she attempted to adjust the material but whatever she tried, it seemed she quickly realised that the top would barely cover her fully erect nipples. He could not wait to taste those delicious looking buds.He watched with gleaming eyes as her attention turned to the thong. It was a Brazilian cut that covered very little, with a lone string connecting the front and back. The thin strip of brown curls between her thighs threatened to peep out over the top and yet again, despite her efforts, he saw that she was unable to adjust it to her satisfaction. Bruno knew that in other circumstances, a model might object to such a flimsy covering at the start of a shoot. But in this case, he believed that the fuss he made about her late arrival would have the desired effect. There was no doubt she would be determined to please. This young woman was trying to make her way in the modelling industry and he knew the last thing she would want to come over as would be a prima donna.*Sofia was bedside herself at first. Although she had previously modelled bikinis, lingerie seemed much more intimate and she had no idea that was the focus of the shoot. But even if she had, she could not have imagined in her wildest dreams that it would be so skimpy and so sensual. To a small town girl, it was almost as if she was appearing nude. Her heart was thumping against her chest as she attempted cover up as much as possible and she waited until she felt a little calmer before walking out.When she did, she felt her heart leap into her mouth. Standing beside Bruno was a tall, muscular, ebony-black model wearing only a skimpy pair of red briefs. If she felt her outfit left little to the imagination, this hunk's bottoms were almost indecent and she could clearly see the outline of his penis, long even at rest, through the material. "You should look me in the face, baby," he insolently said as he turned to greet her. "By the way, I'm Winston."And you should take your eyes off my tits, she softly thought but would never have thought of being brazen enough to reply that way. Her dark eyes flashed at him in annoyance but nevertheless she felt her face redden at being so clearly caught gazing at his manhood. Bruno handed them both a glass of wine and held his own up, clinking it against both of theirs."A tradition," he explained to Sofia, his eyes again wandering across her figure. "We always begin my shoots with a good luck glass of wine. Finish please."With that he drained his glass and Winston did the same. Sofia felt she had no option other than to follow and swallowed the drink, wondering why Bruno and Winston grinned at one another. *Bruno felt good at how easily the innocent young woman had taken the bait. But then, every one of his new inexperienced models always did. How could they know that their drinks contained an aphrodisiac?"Okay, baby, I want this shoot to be hot," he explained. "This magazine will pay big money for the right shots and if you perform well, I promise you that a wonderful new career awaits. Just make sure you obey everyone of my directions when I give them. I do not have time to be messed about!"He smiled inwardly as he watched the woman's eyes widen at the thought of success. As she eagerly nodded to indicate she would follow his instructions, he could see her nipples pushing through the thin material. The aphrodisiac would kick in fairly quickly and handled carefully, this could even be the most special of all his shoots yet. He could feel his small but extremely thick penis begin to rouse itself yet again at just the thought of things to come.To begin with, he ensured that his two models stood closely together, always touching, sometimes embracing. He made sure that he regularly placed Sofia's hands on Winston's muscular chest, allowing her to feel his muscles, and occasionally on his strong thighs. Likewise, he made a point of having Winston's hands close to the beauty's jutting breasts whenever he could, being rewarded with those diamond hard nipples attempting to burst through the fabric.After the first session, he repeated the 'tradition' of the wine, knowing that the beautiful model would be feeling much more relaxed and open to suggestions. The second aphrodisiac would see to that.*"The magazine is going to be extremely happy with what we have so far," Sofia heard him drawl in that cute accent of his.Her cheeks began to glow and her body was definitely tingling. This was a wonderful opportunity for her and it was going so well."So now I want to increase the hotness," he said, staring into her now sparkling brown eyes.Increase the hotness? If she became any hotter, she would need to go and relieve herself. Despite her shyness she was already feeling fully aroused again from the shoot and also by having such close contact with Winston. His impressive ebony-black body was a huge turn-on and every time he touched her, his fingers would give a few seconds sensual caress of her tanned skin before coming to rest."Winston, stand close behind Sofia and place one hand on her stomach and your lips on her shoulder." Sofia felt her throat constrict at the thought and as he moved into position, she could feel his penis push into the valley between her buttocks. God, he was big. She could not help but push her buttocks back slightly against him and was sure she could feel him begin to lengthen from her subtle action. She quickly moved her body forward a fraction, breaking the contact. She was a married woman and the sensations running through her body right at the moment were definitely not helpful."Baby," he barked to Sofia, "For these shots I want the most seductive face you can give me. I want the camera to see the lust in those incredible brown eyes of yours!" She gave a slight gulp, realising that it would not be that difficult to comply. Winston kept pushing forward into her bottom, his penis much longer each time he did. At the same time, his tongue kept flicking along the flesh of her shoulder, sending amazing tingling feelings down to her sex. Although she tried to keep easing herself away, she could feel that her willpower was dramatically weakening."I want you to ooze sex," he continued, his camera clicking into action. "Imagine Winston is your lover and that you want him to play with you." Sofia felt her breath quicken. She had never been exposed to an experience like this and her shy mind became more aroused by Bruno's words and Winston's closeness than she ever felt possible."Move your second hand onto her stomach, Winston," he ordered.Sofia felt Winston do as he was told, except that his hands were resting just under her breasts rather than on her stomach as directed."Wonderful," Bruno encouraged, occasionally changing position to vary the shot. "Look sexy, baby! Imagine that he is about to grab your luscious breasts." Sofia narrowed her eyes. That was exactly the thought that was going through her mind as Winston moved the tips of his fingers so that they gently brushed the undersides of each globe. She realised that his manhood was now fully erect and was seductively pressing into the smooth valley between her buttocks again. Despite the danger, this time she could not help herself and she found that she was involuntarily pushing back.*Bruno could tell from the look on the innocent young woman's face that all was going according to plan. She kept flicking back her brown locks in a nervous gesture as the tension built and he instinctively knew that now was a good time to increase the intensity. The camera loved the sexuality exuded by this woman and after a few more shots that focussed on her delicious, pink lips and aroused brown eyes, he called a brief haltMoving stealthily across to his left, he took hold of a wooden chair and pulled it across the floor, the back legs making an eerie sound as they bounced of the wooden floorboards. Smiling at Sofia, he rested it beside the two models."Sit," he barked at Winston, and then when the male model had taken his position, he told Sofia, "Okay baby, sit on his lap and put your arms around his neck."He smiled at Winston as she only hesitated for a second before complying. He had thought it might have required a little more cajoling for her to accede but clearly the aphrodisiac was doing its work."Wrap those fabulous legs of yours tighter against him," he directed her, pointing the camera at the shapely, tanned skinned thighs. "And put your lips on his neck."He watched as the beautiful model easily and instantly followed instructions. He had the feeling that they were fast approaching the point of no return."Wonderful," he encouraged, his camera clicking away constantly. "Now stick your sweet tongue out as if you are licking his neck."He smiled as she complied. Not only did the aroused woman gingerly ease her tongue out to rest it against Winston's skin, he saw that she could not resist flicking it gently across his neck, as if of its own volition. Clearly, her arousal was taking over.He heard Winston give a soft groan as he felt the teasing tongue. "Baby, that's so good," the male model purred. "You're making me hot."His words seemed to alarm Sofia as she began to pull back, her brown eyes wide with confusion. Bruno quickly intervened."Sofia that is wonderful. The magazine is going to be paying big bucks for these shots and the sky is the limit. Lean your upper body back now baby whilst keeping your hands around his neck. Look at the camera, now. That's it, baby. So very hot. I want that look, Sofia. Give me that look. Imagine that he is inside of you, fucking you. Imagine that, baby!"*Sofia was confused. A part of her was telling her that she was in too compromising a position and that she needed to stop. This was wrong and contravened everything she had learned during her strict religious upbringing. In any other circumstances she would have stopped and walked out. But those other circumstances did not have fame and fortune beckoning.And she was well aware that there was another feeling overtaking her. She was incredibly aroused and the fact that she could feel Winston's extremely impressive manhood pushing against her buttocks throughout the fabric was undermining her resolve. She knew that she should attempt to finish the shoot quickly and that she would almost certainly have to fuck Nathanial again as soon as she returned to their hotel. But even as she tried to condition her mind to what she knew she must do, Bruno's clipped accent was relentless in telling her to imagine that Winston was fucking her and despite herself, it was that picture that was reverberating around her mind. Even worse, when she pushed her upper body away as Bruno frequently directed her to, that brought her now aroused clitoris in perfect contact with Winston's erection and the feeling was simply sensational.She had never heard such words nor been exposed to such a raw sexual situation and it was both a relief and a disappointment when Bruno stopped clicking and called a break. She was sure that another thirty seconds of that friction would have seen her orgasm.*"Winston, go change into the yellow trunks," Bruno suggested.Winston casually sauntered across to the male dressing room, his eyes grinning over his shoulder at Sofia as Bruno took a bottle from the table beside him."You are simply outstanding, baby," he purred. "You are one hot woman and you have a wonderful future ahead of you."
He watched her eyes as they narrowed in appreciation of the compliment. She was almost glowing with arousal."Don't... don't you want me to change too?" she hesitatingly asked, anxious to get somewhere, anywhere, where she could gather her breath.Bruno gave a soft smile. That was the last thing that he wanted. "No, Sofia, not yet. I need you to come here so I can put some oil on you. That will be a sensational look for the camera." He grinned to himself as she hypnotically covered the short distance between them, standing obediently in front of him, her eyes still narrowed with lust. She looked wild, wet and wanton. He gently unscrewed the top from the bottle and rubbed the oil on her arms and then across her stomach. He could almost feel her purring under his touch and as he moved to her thighs and legs, he smiled as her eyes close as she attempted to stifle a soft moan of pleasure. This young woman's tanned skin felt so alive to his touch that he could feel his penis trying to burst through his faded jeans. The time was right! He poured the oil onto both his hands and put the bottle down on the table. He began to rub the liquid across her neck, then down onto the top of her jutting cleavage, and finally his fingers easily slipped under the thin brassiere, one hand caressing her left breast and the other her right. He carefully observed her reaction to each stroking motion and when her deliciously pouting mouth opened in arousal, he allowed his fingers to cup each breast. He began to knead them in a gentle, arousing pattern with his thumbs flicking over her incredible nipples. He watched as the beauty's eyes widened, half in arousal and half in concern."No, Bruno," she said, but he was aware that she made no move to stop him.Taking her lack of action as confirmation that he had her just where he wanted, his eager fingers yanked down the straps of her thin top, exposing her firm, jutting breasts to his gaze. He purred as he took the left and then the right distended peaks in his mouth, gently sucking each in turn."Bruno, no," she repeated, somewhat reluctantly he knew.That was reinforced as her hand went around his head as if to pull him away but instead just lay there, her soft fingers stroking the hairs on the back of his neck. Her head fell back, her brown locks lightly bouncing, and that was all the confirmation he needed. Acting quickly, his right hand slithered down her hard, flat stomach and eased inside her panties. His fingers snaked through her thick curls and he flicked his thumb against her clitoris whilst an experienced finger slid inside and found the sweet swell of her G-spot."No, Bruno," she gasped, her body jerking violently on his searching hand. It was as if the words justified her failure to make any other attempt to stop his finger-fucking, but the way she began to undulate her hips against his hand confirmed her aroused state. He paused for an instant but only to pull her the short distance to the chair. Pushing her down into a sitting position, he eased her legs apart. She made no effort to prevent him and if anything, opened her legs wider as his fingers pulled the cream thong to one side and he applied his tongue to her sweet lips."Bruno! Oh, God, Bruno!" Her hands were once again around the back of his neck, pulling him closer and silently urging him on.As his hard tongue serviced her, his hands reached downwards, unfastening his belt and unzipping himself before wrenching his black jeans and boxers around his knees. He moved his head away despite her attempts to hold him in position and pulled her onto the wooden floor with him. He smiled reassuringly at her as he saw her eyes widen when she realised his intention."No, Bruno," she panicked. "No! You can't fuck me, I'm married."But even as she spoke, his hand had worked its way onto her slippery clitoris again and his mouth devoured a rock hard nipple. He heard her moan as his fingers pleasured her and then felt the tell-tale trembling that signalled the approach of a woman's climax. Immediately he pulled away and flung his thigh across her body, arrowing his small but impressively thick girth to her wild, wet and wanton opening."You can stop me now if you want," he teasingly whispered into her ear as his rounded head nudged against her twin labial lips, knowing she would be unable to do so.*Sofia's eyes were wide as she stared up at the short, thick-set photographer. Her body was on fire and in desperate need for relief and yet she knew how wrong this was. As she heard his clipped accent, she made a final attempt to push him away as her mind battled over her body. But as he edged his bulbous tip inside her, she knew she was lost. Her need to be fucked was overwhelming and her search for orgasmic relief was simply overpowering. They both knew that."Tell me to stop, baby," she heard him whisper again as he nudged further inside her. "Tell me to stop and I will."Whether that was true or not, she no longer cared. She wrapped her legs around his back, her heels digging into him and forcing him inside her completely. They both let out a loud gasp as he filled her, his thickness pushing deliciously against her inner walls. The sensible, married, part of her could not believe she was allowing this to happen but the other wanton element that had always been there had quickly surfaced. She could feel her arousal at a level beyond anything she had previously experienced in her young life. The friction of his thick penis rubbing against her aroused clitoris was simply too much and she felt the tell-tale tremors begin to surface inside her body. She came almost immediately, crying out and bucking against him as the spasms began to blast through her. She literally shrieked as climaxed against him, her fingernails digging into his back throughout. He held her for a good minute until her gasping breath began to change to short, sharp pants, allowing her heaving body to slowly recover. But once he felt her begin to come down from her high, he immediately began his energetic thrusting again, his width deliciously teasing her body in short, fast thrusts. She could not help herself and humped back against his short thrusting body, feeling her second orgasm beginning to boil somewhere in her body. "You like Bruno fucking you?" she heard him ask and rather than his arrogance repulsing her, she found that it stimulated her further."You can't cum inside me," she responded, undulating back against him, her feet firmly planted on the floor to allow her maximum leverage. Although the hard nature of the wooden floor was uncomfortable against her buttocks she somehow found that the discomfort she felt and the raw nature of their fucking only served to increase her arousal. It seemed that Bruno ignored her comment as he just gave a soft smile and renewed his efforts, increasing the pace of his thrusts. But Sofia felt a rush of alarm and grabbed his hair in both hands."I said you can't cum inside me," she insisted again. She dug her fingernails into his scalp so that he would get her message and was relieved to see him nod, not realising he was thinking that there would be plenty of time for that when he fucked her again later.On receiving his silent confirmation, she began to respond to his faster thrusts, the two of them now fucking with abandon as each sought their own relief. Sofia felt her second orgasm of the afternoon approach and such was the ferocity that she felt herself squirt her nectar against him, a very rare occurrence and only at the end of a particular animated fucking session.She loved the way he continued fucking her through her bucking climax, her fingernails now digging into his hairy buttocks as she urged him towards his own goal. As she levered her hips upwards and matched the rhythm of his violent pounding, she gratifyingly watched his face contort as he arrived at the end of his journey."Gonna cum, baby," he gasped.She knew there was no way that she was going to prevent him from spurting inside her but as she prepared herself for his tribute, she disappointingly felt him pull up and away, falling on his back as his penis disgorged one impressive stream of cum after another into the air and back down beside them onto the wooden floorboards.*It took a short while for them to recover. Bruno knew he would have won her trust by pulling out before he came but was also aware that he would be fucking this young beauty again later in the day. He unsteadily rose to his feet whilst Sofia lay there in all her naked glory, her tanned skin glistening with the sweat of their combined exertions. He poured two more glasses of wine and slipped a third aphrodisiac into her glass before handing it to her."Your throat must be dry. Drink, baby!"He watched in satisfaction as she downed the entire contents before pouring some of his own drink onto her breasts and leaning down to lick and suck it from her soft flesh. He heard her begin to moan as he took her hard nipples into his mouth, biting them gently before sucking them back to a full state of erection. His hand slipped back down between her legs and he sighed in satisfaction at her wetness, and the way she opened her thighs so easily to his touch.A noise came from their left and he heard the young model gasp aloud as she saw a naked Winston approach, his large penis swaying from side to side as he walked over to them. Bruno eased himself away and took hold of his camera. This was the start of the shots he really wanted. He adjusted his position as Winston knelt over Sofia's body and lowered his impressive manhood to her full and very willing lips. "Want some black cock, baby," he asked with a lustful grin.The aroused woman slid a hand to his shaft and just as she raised her mouth to engulf the heavy rounded head, the sound of clicking confirmed that Bruno was beginning to get the shots what he wanted.

Story : Before Bed

2008-04-18T18:01:00.001-05:00

The house was quiet when Scott came out of the shower. The dog had been walked and was now sleeping just outside the bedroom. Inside the bedroom his girlfriend, Sarah, was sound asleep after their earlier passionate lovemaking. He decided to check his email before heading to bed. Scott sat down in the computer chair and logged into his email. There was one new message from Sarah in his inbox. The subject line read: "Read Before Going To Bed". Scott opened the email and started to read one of Sarah's erotic stories. It was one of the hottest stories he'd ever read:The dance floor was so crowded that nobody noticed when he pulled Samantha closer. Spencer's arm fit across the small of her back, his hand resting just above her ass. Their eyes met and they held their gaze as both of Samantha's arms tightened around his neck. Their movements grew more sensual as the music changed. Samantha knew Spencer could feel the taut nubs of her nipples through the sheer fabric of her black blouse. The friction of his chest against hers sent a strong ripple of desire straight between her legs. Spencer moved one hand lower until it rested on her tight ass. Spencer tightened his arms around Samantha as someone bumped into her. Samantha gasped as Spencer hauled her even closer to his body while pushing his maleness against her. Samantha nearly came right then and there. The glint she saw in Spencer's eyes told her knew just how aroused and close to release she truly was. He chuckled softly as he heard Samantha whimper with longing. He knew she needed to cum. He needed to be inside her as much as she wanted him inside her. Never taking her eyes from his, Samantha reached between them and swiftly undid his pants. Spencer slid his hand up the back of her short denim skirt and he smiled deviously when he encountered bare skin instead of cloth. He wondered to himself when Samantha had decided to leave the house without her panties. Samantha smiled at the wicked gleam in Spencer's brown eyes that told her he approved of her naughtiness. She slid her hand into the front of his pants and stroked his hard shaft while his fingers found her wetness from behind. Samantha sighed as Spencer easily penetrated her depths with two very masculine fingers. Spencer grabbed the back of one of Samantha's legs and placed it on his hip. Suddenly she found her back pressed against a wall as the force of his cock spearing her hungry pussy pushed her backwards. Somehow they'd managed to dance their way into the corner. Spencer's lips descended upon Samantha's in a hungry, almost bruising kiss as he thrust into her over and over. Samantha's hands tangled in his hair as she deepened their kiss. Spencer's hips rocked against hers, pushing his cock deeper and deeper into her. He broke their kiss and his lips found the tender spot on Samantha's neck just above her collarbone that he knew always got her hot and bothered. He bit the tender flesh there causing her to arch her back and push her pelvis hard against his. Her head fell back against the wall as Spencer continued to kiss her throat, thrusting his cock in and out of her, pushing her closer to her release. He cupped her breast through her blouse and she dug her fingernails into his shoulders as he sped up his thrusting. Samantha knew from his breathing that Spencer was as close to sweet release as she was. Through half-closed, desire-filled eyes Samantha noticed another couple watching them. She told Spencer about the couple watching them and she could feel him growing even harder inside her. Samantha felt mildly embarrassed that they'd been caught having sex in public but a larger part of her was even more turned on knowing they were being watched. She slid her hands over Spencer's back and clutched his ass, pulling him even closer. He began to push harder and faster into her."I'm cumming," Samantha whispered. "Oh yeah...please take me over the edge...cum with me, baby.""Cum for me, Sam," Spencer whispered as he nibbled on her earlobe. "You are so damn sexy...so wet and tight...""Mmm...make me cum while those people are watching," she whispered. Spencer felt Samantha begin to shake as her orgasm took hold. He captured her mouth in a searing kiss before she could cry out his name. Her pussy muscles clamped down hard on his cock. He drove himself deep inside her one last time before going still and erupting insider her welcoming pussy. He squeezed her ass, pulling her against him as he continued to unload himself into her. Once spent, Spencer eased his cock out of her and readjusted her pants as Samantha lowered her leg from his hip. Spencer held her firmly as she clung to him, her legs unsteady. They kissed softly as they hugged. When they parted, they glanced over and saw the couple that had been watching them was engaged in the same act of intimacy they'd just shared.Sarah woke to find Scott's side of the bed empty. She got out of bed and put on one of Scott's t-shirts and headed out of the room. She paused in the bedroom doorway. As she watched, Scott removed the towel he'd donned after his shower, to give his throbbing cock some breathing space.Oblivious to Sarah standing in the bedroom doorway watching him, Scott took his cock in his hand and began to stroke himself. The sight of Scott masturbating was so hot, Sarah felt her pussy dampen and tingle. She slid a hand between her legs and began to rub her clit. She didn't want to get herself off but she touched herself just enough to bring herself to the edge."Need some help, sweetheart?" Sarah asked, approaching him. Scott swiveled the chair in Sarah's direction, his hand still on his cock. "You offering?" he asked as Sarah stopped in front of his chair. He felt himself hardening even more at the sight of his sexy lover in one of his t-shirts that barely covered her ass. He had a great view of her shaved pussy.Sarah placed one hand on each armrest and Scott spread his legs wider to allow her to stand between them. His hand let go of his cock as she rubbed herself against him, making his cock jump. Scott placed his hands on the back of Sarah's legs and trailed them up to her hips. He slid his hands under the bottom of the t-shirt and cupped her ass, caressing the bare cheeks before grabbing the hem of the shirt, inching it up slowly, and exposing her beautiful body to his heated gaze. He placed a kiss on her bare tummy as he continued to push the shirt up past her breasts. Sarah sighed as Scott's tongue swirled around her belly button and his hands cupped her bare breasts. After a few moments he pulled the shirt off of her, leaving her naked in front of him. Scott reverently cupped her full breasts, brushing the pads of his thumbs over her rosy nipples. He squeezed her breasts and took one taut bud into his mouth. He sucked on it while teasing the other nipple, rolling it between his thumb and forefinger. Sarah's pussy tingled even more with every pass of Scott's tongue over her nipple. He switched to the other breast and treated it to the same sweet torture before lifting his head. Placing one final kiss on each nipple, he bent his head and flicked his tongue across the top of Sarah's groin. She moaned and raised herself up, allowing Scott to run his tongue over her wet slit. She let him make oral love to her for a few minutes before gently pushing him away from her before she came. She straddled him and took his hard shaft in her soft hand. With a firm grip, she stroked him a couple of times."Do you want me to help?" she purred seductively, brushing his cock over her slit before taking the very tip of him into her wetness."Oh yeah," Scott groaned as Sarah slid all the way down his cock until he was buried to the hilt inside her. He placed his arms around her waist as he buried his face in the valley between her breasts. Sarah rocked against him a bit before moving up and down his shaft. Scott took one of Sarah's breasts into his mouth and he suckled it as his hands kneaded her ass and hips, moving to the other breast after a few minutes. Sarah placed her hands on Scott's shoulders as they moved together."Mmm...oh yeah...that's it baby..." Scott's tongue traced circles around Sarah's rosy nipple, the sensations causing little spasms in her pussy. Each ripple intensified the feelings his cock created. Her hands roamed over Scott's back as he lightly bit her nipple."Scott!!!" she cried as she came. Scott felt her juices coating his cock. Sarah gasped as Scott stood, his cock still inside her. He turned them around, laying her on the edge of the desk. Scott grabbed Sarah's legs and placed them on his shoulders. He withdrew from her and before she'd had a chance to miss him, he plunged into her, stealing her breath momentarily.Sarah clung to Scott as the room spun as another powerful orgasm rocked her body. He drove himself into her over and over, possessing her passionately. His arms were on either side of her and she ran her hands along them, tracing the tattoos on his forearms. Scott's cock was buried so deep inside her he hit her G-spot with every thrust. Holding on to his arms, Sarah pushed her hips up to meet Scott stroke for stroke. Her head tilted back, exposing her throat. Scott balanced himself on one arm as he loosely cupped Sarah's throat with his large hand. He watched her eyes drift close as he ran his hand over her throat and down to her chest. He gave each breast a squeeze as he continued to drill her pussy."Mmm...damn, you feel so good around me...so tight...so wet... Scott said huskily. Sarah opened her eyes and lowered her legs to his hips. Wrapping them around his waist, Sarah pulled Scott even closer. She put her hand behind his head and pulled Scott down for a kiss. As their tongues tangled, Scott moved even harder and faster, coaxing her to cum. A few moments later, Sarah exploded. Her pussy clamped down on his cock as she came hard. Scott arched his back as he plunged into her one last time before spilling his seed into her. Sarah's pussy continued to contract, milking every last drop from Scott's shaft. Scott collapsed against Sarah, both spent from their intense lovemaking. Sarah tightened her arms around him as their lips met in gentle pecking kisses."Have I told you lately that I love you?" Scott asked, lifting up a bit and running the back of his fingers over her cheek."Nope, not for a few hours anyway," Sarah answered, kissing him quickly and capturing his lower lip playfully with her teeth as she pulled away.Scott eased himself off of Sarah and pulled her to her feet, wrapping his arms around her and kissing her deeply. "Shame on me," he said, scooping her into his arms. He looked down into her beautiful blue eyes and kissed the tip of her nose. "I love you," he said, carrying her into the bedroom."I love you too," Sarah said as Scott placed her lovingly on the bed. Scott climbed into bed and urged Sarah to curl up on her side. He curled up behind her and gathered her close, kissing her cheek one more time before they fell asleep.

Story : Kelly in the Kitchen

2008-04-18T18:00:00.001-05:00

Good morning, Sis."I jumped. Mike never got up this early. In the kitchen fixing myself breakfast, I turned around to find him leaning against the door jam watching me -- and grinning broadly."Good morning," I said trying to sound nonchalant. "How long have you been standing there?""Not long. Just admiring the view."Feeling the heat on my face, I knew I was blushing, but damned if I was going to acknowledge being embarrassed at being caught in my underwear. I'd taken a shower and started to get dressed then realized the shorts I wanted to wear where in the laundry. So, with Mom and Dad gone for the weekend and knowing Mike would never be up at seven in the morning on a Saturday, I'd come down stairs in nothing but a crop top and panties and threw a load of clothes in the washer. Then I decided to have something to eat."The view? What view, little brother" I asked wondering how he'd respond. At 18 he was two years younger than me, and, to compensate for being six inches shorter than his six foot height, I made a point of referring to him as my "little brother" as often as possible."This one. You've got a really fine ass."Keeping my back to him while I buttered my toast I regretted not having but my robe on. Worse, I was wearing the bikini panties I'd just bought, and let's just say they didn't cover a lot of real estate. "That's no way to talk to your sister, Mike," I told him. "What are you doing up at this hour anyway?""Believe it or not, I thought since Mom and Dad are gone for the weekend it'd be nice to spend some time with you, and knowing you're an early bird I hauled my tired ass out of bed at this ungodly hour thinking I'd join you for breakfast. Then...."I turned to face him. "Then?""There I was just finishing up a quick shower and all the hot water went away."I laughed. "Sorry about that. I'm doing some laundry.""Rinsing off in cold water sucks, Sis.""How was I to know? Can I fix you some bacon and eggs?"He pulled out a stool at the breakfast bar and sat down. "I was hoping you'd offer. I'm starving." Looking at him already dressed in shorts and tee shirt at a time when he was usually sound asleep, I said, "You know that was really sweet of you to get up just to hang out with me."He rubbed his eyes. "Well I don't think I'll be doing it too often. How do people function this early in the morning?" Open the refrigerator, I bent over to get the eggs and bacon out. As I rooted around for them, Mike went on, "Of course, there are some benefits I didn't expect.""Benefits?""Yeah, like finding a hot college girl in the kitchen wearing hardly anything. Sort of like a fantasy come true."I chuckled. "Yeah, just your luck she happens to be your sister." I couldn't find the bacon. "There is bacon in here right? I'm sure I saw it the other day.""I think it's in the back behind the soda. But take your time, I'm really enjoying this.""Oh come on. My swimsuit is more revealing," I told him as I got down on my knees and hauled out everything on the bottom shelf."Then we'll have to go swimming, 'cause I can see the crack in your ass and a good bit of your tits from here."Jesus, I'd been so caught up in finding the bacon that I hadn't thought about what I might be exposing by being bent over like that. I don't have huge breasts but they fill a C-cup nicely. Turns out they dangle nicely too, in a way that a short crop top can't cover. And these new panties? Not designed for bending over. Clutching my top to me I found the bacon, awkwardly put everything back in the fridge, and stood up."Mike, I'm your sister and you shouldn't be looking."He laughed. "Kelly, like most guys my age I wake up horny and you're not wearing much. So I'm not going to apologize for looking at an incredibly sexy sight, but because you are my sister I told you what I could see. I want credit for that. It would have been a lot more fun just to sit and watch.""Well, you know, .... I mean, er, ...." In my confusion couldn't find the words. On the one hand, what girl doesn't like to hear she's sexy? On the other he was still my little brother. Yet while he did enjoy my unintentional show, I did give him some credit for speaking up. I didn't have any way of figuring out how all that added up."I'd have thought, being a college girl and all, you'd go for a thong, though, not the bikini panty look," he teased.Pulling up the back of my panties -- Christ, they barely covered my crack under the best of circumstances -- I was determined not to let him get the better of me and said, "You don't like them? I thought they were sexy.""Oh, they're, like, extremely sexy. I just thought thongs were all the rage.""I have a couple, but they're not that comfortable."He leaned on the counter. "You know, I always wondered about that. A strip of cloth between the cheeks? Doesn't strike me as a good design decision. Then I suppose there's a lot of trimming involved, I mean, pubic-hair maintenance-wise.""Right there's that." I couldn't believe I was talking about this stuff with my little brother."Less of a worry with the style you've got on," he said looking at my crotch."Well, yeah. That's true.""Of course they don't come up so high in the front so you have to worry about the top of the triangle so-to-speak." He was loving this. "I mean, the short and curlies could peak out down there if you weren't careful."I really wanted to act as unconcerned and casual as possible, just be the sophisticated college girl who could fix breakfast in her underwear with out a care in the world, but I couldn't help myself. I had to look down. And, damn, wouldn't you know it? The panties did ride low in front and the top of my blond bush was peaking out. I quickly adjusted my underwear as Mike chuckled."Relax, Sis. Remember we used to take baths together.""Right, when you were, like, two years old." Then I looked at his crotch. "Jesus, is that an erection?"He just smiled. "Like I said, I wake up horny. It's just biology: teenage boy, sexy girl. It's going to happen. I'm not uptight about it, you shouldn't be either. Hell, take it as a compliment. You're really stunning, Sis. Can't believe I hadn't notice before."Taking a short break to go put on my robe would have been smart, but that seemed like caving in or, well, losing. Sibling rivalry didn't end when you got to college. So I turned to the stove and began to cook breakfast while making every effort to appear cool as a cucumber.As I worked and he read the paper, the word "stunning" kept coming to mind. Did my brother really think I was stunning? That was food for thought. And I had to admit there was a part of this I found tantalizing. Fuck, I was a little turned on by having Mike see me as not just his sister but a sexy girl too.Saying he'd be right back, Mike left the kitchen and returned a minute later -- amazingly accompanied with the strong and obvious aroma of marijuana. I looked over as he sat down again at the counter casually sucking on a joint."Is this like a boundary thing?" I asked nonchalantly."Huh?""Are you testing me? You know, the parents away for the weekend, your sister home on spring break. You find me here in my underwear and tease me a bit about it. Now this. Smoking weed in the kitchen. Seems like you're doing the little brother thing of seeing where my limits are." I was rather pleased with my little speech and hoped it would put him in his place."No, that's not it at all. I'm just sittin' here getting high. Want some?"Damn, this confident assertive Mike was a new twist. "Ah, what the fuck, yeah, give me that," I said. I loved getting high, and because of that avoided it when school was in session. I took a hit and handed it back. This was going to be one strange weekend."It's pretty good stuff. Freddy gave it to me after I let him use my car for a date.""You let someone borrow your car?" It was Mike's most prize possession. He'd bought an old, banged up 1967 Mustang for a song when he was sixteen and had spent the last two years working on it to make it road-worthy again. Dad helped him of course, but he'd done most of the work."Well, I new he had this weed. I think it was a fair trade."Then it hit me. I felt my whole body come alive in a new way. This really was fine pot, as good as any I'd ever had. After hitting it again, I cracked another egg into the pan. If I was going to get stoned, I figured I better have more than a slice of toast in my belly. By the time I served Mike his bacon and fried eggs I was really buzzing. Sitting next to him, I devoured my egg in a few bites."Geeze, this really is good pot.""Yeah, I've no idea where he gets it and, frankly, don't wanna know." He glanced my way. "Guess you were hungry."I looked at my empty plate. "Must be the pot." He picked up a napkin and wiped the corner of my mouth."There," he said with a smile."Thanks.""Tomorrow, I'll make you breakfast.""Yeah, right.""Really, I took a cooking class at school. Great way to meet girls, and I actually learned a thing or two.""About girls?""Oh, I'll never figure them out. But I can cook now, nothing very fancy but more than steak and potatoes."I sat back on my stool and said, "Well, you're on for breakfast tomorrow then. I guess you're full of surprises these days."He looked at me appreciatively. "So are you. Really, Kelly, what happened to my tomboy sister? I'm finding it hard to keep my eyes off you and, well, your, er, assets.""I don't think I've changed in years, physically I mean." But I sure did like being complimented on my "assets.""Guess it's just me then. Well, that and the way your dressed, or rather not dressed."Being stoned had helped me relax. I smiled and re-lit the joint. "So, you like my new panties?""Duh? I think I've made that clear. The top's nice too."I looked down and saw my now hard nipples making tents in the fabric. Damn, getting high always did that. I said as much and stretched long and leisurely with my hands clasped high over my head with just the effect I'd intended. The bottom of my shirt rose up to reveal the lover curve of my breasts. "I do really love this top. It's nice to have no restrictions. Wearing a bra sucks.""Well those sure aren't confined now," Mike said openly staring.Fortified by the fine weed, I was on the offensive and wiggled my shoulders to make my tits jiggle. "They like being free.""Jesus, I like them that way too."I brought my hands down but my top didn't slide back in place, instead it lay high on my tits just barely covering my nipples."Now that's a really hot look." When I went to pull it down, he stopped me saying, "Ah, have a heart. Let me enjoy the sight for a moment."Hooking my feet around the legs of the stool, I sat up straight and pushed my chest out slowly so my pink peaks remained hidden. "What the hell, have to admit I like my tits too." When I heard that come out of my own mouth, I said to Mike, "Really, that is some powerful pot.""Yeah, a few hits and your good for hours.""And very relaxed. I can't believe I'm sitting here like this.""Like what?"I giggled. "Like half naked and letting you examine me. To tell you the truth, I'm getting as horny as hell." I put my hand over my mouth. "Fuck, just pretend I didn't say that. I kinda forgot about the brother-sister thing for a minute.""Hey, we're people too. Everybody gets horny."Well, if he was going to act supercool about the situation, I figured it was time to see where his limits were. I dragged a finger along the underside of one breast. "And everybody gets horny when they get stoned too, don't they? I sure do -- and my breasts get super-sensitive." His eyes followed my finger going back and forth. I felt like a snake charmer. "It's like they almost ache." Then I cupped both mounds in my hands. His eyes bugged out as I massaged my tits, letting my hard nipples slip into view between my fingers while I squeezed the firm flesh of my breasts."Sorry, but I thought, since we were being so open and honest about things, I could do this in front of you. When they feel like this the only relief is massaging 'em.""I fine with it," he said with a big grin. "Sometimes all the tension seems to get concentrated right here," I told him pinching and twisting the hard buds, pulling them up and away from my chest. Christ, it really did feel wonderful to fondle them. With the buzz from the pot on top of doing it right in front of my little brother, the sensation was incredible. After one last hard pinch I let them go and my breasts jiggled back into place. Now my nipples stood out to their fullest extent, crinkled and an angry red."Jesus," Mike muttered softly."Yeah, I like 'em too. God, that felt good." So good in fact that my pussy was on fire now too -- my whole body was tingling.Shaking his head as if to clear his mind, Mike sat up. "That was really hot, Kelly. I've just got to ask, I mean, I can't imagine having a better opportunity to....""What?""Well, I was talking with a few of the guys the other day and the question came up, er, um, .... Well, ....""Spit it out," I told him as I absentmindedly fondled a breast."Well, Frank asked if any of us had ever seen a girl suck on her own nipple." He exhaled. "You know, it was just own of those locker room things, but turned out that none of us had. Barry thought it was kind of disgusting, but the rest of figured it would be a hell of a turn on. Then we started talking about breast size. Obviously girls with small tits couldn't do it and girls with really big ones could." He paused for a moment, then looked at me and asked, "Can you?"In response I cupped my breast, brought my nipple to my lips and sucked. Leaning forward to watch intently, Mike said "fuck" and adjusted the growing erection in his shorts.I'd done this for one boyfriend who just couldn't get enough of it. His favorite thing was to have me on top, fucking him while I sucked on my own tits. Hell, it was a favorite of mine too, partly because it turned him on so much -- you know, the whole dominance and being in control thing -- and partly because I liked sucking my tit. No one knew how to do it better than I did after all.My breasts were just big enough I didn't have to strain to get a nipple in my mouth. Straining was only necessary when I pushed them together and sucked both nipples at once, which I did now. Might as give Mike the whole show, right?"Oh my god!" he exclaimed leaning closer.For a moment I sucked the two hard buds with his face just inches away, then I let them slip out just a bit and held them gently between my teeth. I could almost hear his mind working, wondering if he'd get to feel them in his mouth. That's when I let go and sat up.As my tits bounced free, I pushed him away saying, "But you can never ever tell anyone you saw me do this -- or anything about this morning.""My lips are sealed. Thanks, Kelly, that was ....""Don't even say it," I said looking down at my now wet nipples glistening in the morning sun that crept through the kitchen windows. Stacking his plate on top of mine, I told him, "High time we cleaned the kitchen up." Then I slipped off the stool -- and right on to his thigh.Okay, maybe it was my unconscious mind at work, but consciously I was just innocently standing up to clear the counter and put our stuff in the dishwasher. What actually happened was that as I slipped off the stool I ended up with my panty covered pussy pressed firmly against the naked flesh of his thigh. Both of us were surprised. The day likely would have turned out quite differently if I had just said pardon me and walked away. Instead, as an erotic jolt emanated from my pussy, I said, "Oops. This is a bit awkward, isn't it?" and stayed right there."Awkward? Maybe. But intriguing. You're very warm down there.""Oh, you wouldn't believe...." I said and then did something that was both very natural given my arousal and very naughty given that was my brother's leg between mine. I rubbed my pussy against his hairy thigh. God, it felt wonderful! His leg pushed back in rhythm."Don't fall off," Mike said as he grabbed my hips."You think we can each get another hit off that joint?" Holding me in place a hand on the small of my back, he handed me the joint and lighter. "Let's try."As I fired it up I rubbed my hot cunt slowly up and down his leg. Licentious? Absolutely. Natural? For sure. What's a girl to do when she's been sexual excited over a period of time and finds something like a long, muscular leg pressing into her crotch? That that was my entire framework for thinking about the situation testified to the state of my mental powers at that moment. After taking a deep hit and handing what remained of the joint to Mike, I began humping more intently, enjoying the new rush as I held the smoke in my lungs. He inhaled and put the roach down on a plate. In the tight voice of a pot smoker trying not to let too much air out, he said, "great weed," and continued to press his leg between mine.I looked at him -- our faces just inches apart -- and said, "I don't think I can stop.""Don't stop."As I rubbed against him, I felt the changes in my cunt signaling it was well lubricated, ready for a cock. My clit was hard. I spread my legs wider to get maximum contact and started to breathe faster.Looking into Mike's eyes I saw his arousal grow. Except for the occasional grunt on my part we were silent now, focused on the sensations in our bodies and maintaining the rhythm of our movements as I ground against him and he pumped his leg up and down. Reaching between my legs, I pulled my panties aside and with a sigh pressed my naked pussy onto his bare flesh. At the contact of naked cunt on his leg, Mike froze, his eyes narrowed. I paused for a second and then slowly rubbed my pussy from the top of his thigh to his knee and back up, and then again, lost in the feeling of his hairy thigh against my tender pussy lips and clit. After a few strokes his leg became slick from my excitement reducing the friction but adding a whole new dimension to the sensation. Reaching behind me I pushed his hand down. He got the idea, his fingers slipped under my panties to my ass. Then, without prompting, his other hand began to fondle a tit.When I get really aroused I begin to lose myself, and that had already happened. Now I was just an rutting animal wanting to get off. With my little brother's hands on my ass and breast, I humped with abandon up and down his wet leg grunting my pleasure as I approached my peak. I leaned back seeking just the right pressure on my clit yelling, "Yes, fuck, oh, yes! Harder, Mike!" His big hands squeezed me roughly, the hand on my ass pulling me hard against him, and I climaxed, grinding my cunt on his thigh like a some kind of sexual demon.It was an amazing orgasm. I collapsed against him, rubbing my pussy on his leg to squeeze the last bit of pleasure from from the climax. Strangely, though, it didn't tail off to a rosy glow like I was used to. Instead, it receded a bit leaving me feeling like I could return to that peak again and quite quickly at that. I'd read about multiple orgasms of course and like any woman sought that experience, but until this day it had alluded me. Must have been the buzz from the weed. In any case, after a pause -- and I'm sure to Mike's surprise -- I started humping him again. Slower, more consciously, to be sure, but I knew I had another orgasm in me and set out to get it. In no time I was back on the edge, but now I thought about Mike. Surely he must be close too.
Running my hand up under the leg of his shorts I found his hard cock. As I wrapped my small hand around it, the feel of the hot flesh set me off. And as I shuddered with another climax, he came too. I felt his penis pulsate, squirting his semen into his shorts as I came again on his leg.I hugged him for a while before standing up and pulling my panties back over my wet cunt and my top down over my breasts. "Well, I feel better now. Better get this kitchen clean up," I said picking up our plates and taking them over to the sink."Kelly, I....""Probably should do another load of laundry, don't you think?""Kelly, we can't just pretend we didn't do what we did," Mike insisted."You're right, of course," I told him as I rinsed the plates. "But it's like you've been saying. Nothing wrong with accepting our bodies for what they are. It's just natural. Biology 101.""Kelly, you just came on my leg. Twice I think. And I came in my shorts. Ugh, what a mess."Yeah, I thought, time to face up to it. Turning to him I said, "Okay, yep. We did that. And we can let it fuck us up personally and affect our relationship as brother and sister -- or we can accept it and move on. What's your preference?"Looking up from the wet spot on his shorts he smiled at me. "I'm all for acceptance.""Me too." I went over to him and dropping to my knees licked his thigh, tasting the wetness I'd left there. "Mmm, I taste pretty good. How's that for acceptance?" Then I reached up his shorts and pulled out his now limp dick. After sucking on its head and swallowing a bit of his semen, I said, "You know, we have nearly two whole days before Mom and Dad get back."Boy, did his face light up at the possibilities. It was only 8 o'clock in the morning.

Story : The Spanking Game

2008-04-18T17:56:00.000-05:00

I skimmed at the personal ads with bored indifference until I spotted a headline that read "The Spanking Game." At the word spanking, I have always felt a tingle on my spine that makes me pause. I felt taken aback to see a headline like this in my local paper and perused the ad. "English Gentlemen, 35, employed, well groomed, single, clean, seeks mate for love, movies, and games."I read the ad six times and, with my right hand trembling, picked up a pen, and circled the ad. I called the personals' phone line and entered his ad code. He sounded genial and confident. I promptly hung up the phone and commuted to work. I tried to focus on work but my mind kept reverting to that word: spanking. My obsession with the word and the activity began in the third grade. I played spanking games with neighborhood girls and boys "you play the mommy (or daddy), I will play your little girl. Oops! (I would laugh) I spilled milk on the floor! What? I will not go to bed! (They would catch on eventually) No! Please don't spank me! I will be good. What? Over your lap? Oh!" I looked up spanking in the dictionary about a thousand times. "A brisk, rapid series of slaps on the buttocks." By the time I was 12 years old I began to wonder what was wrong with me. I fantasized about a spanking factory. In the fantasy, my cousin Jenny and I lay face down propped up over some pillows, and we would ride down a conveyor belt with our bare bottoms exposed. Then we passed through a series of hands that awaited us above the belt, and the hands would spank our bare bottoms. I went to sleep every night for years playing this fantasy out in my mind. When I turned 15, I felt like a freak and successfully repressed my spanking fantasies for years. Then, at 23, the fantasies returned energetically. I remember the day. I was at the public library waiting my turn to use an internet terminal and this handsome man stood up from a computer, walked toward me, smiled and said hello as he passed. I strode over and logged onto the computer he vacated, and, out of curiosity, clicked on the history to see what this man viewed online. I clicked on "history" and there was the word spanking, repeated hundreds of times. I felt my face turn beat red and I perspired. I felt as if everyone in the library was staring at me and knew, but I looked about and realized that everyone still minded his or her own business. I clicked on one spanking website with a story that began, "she lay face down over his lap, with her plump rear exposed for a bare-bottom smacking that she would not soon forget." I felt compelled to touch myself right there. I clicked on a search engine and typed "spanking." To my amazement, the word appeared thousands of times. I felt a catharsis. Up to that moment, I thought I was the only one who felt this way about spanking. I developed nightly rituals perusing personal ads online but the men looked gross, married, dangerous, or violent. I didn't want a severe spanking. Just a mild hand (or possibly very light wooden hairbrush) spanking. I didn't want whips, chains, and paddles (although the thought of someone scolding, "I am going to paddle your bare bottom" sends shivers down my spine). I wanted loving, over-the-the knee panties down to the top of my thighs spanking. With some light scolding "you naughty, naughty girl. We talked about your behavior in the past and now I am ashamed to say it, but you need to be chastised. Go into the bedroom and wait for me." I looked at the ads online and in the newspapers for two years and then I spotted "The Spanking Game." I returned home from work, and, with two glasses of cognac aiding my courage, I called the personals line and left a message with "The Spanking Game" ad and gave my phone number. Two hours later, the phone rang. His name was Joe, and we talked for an hour about everything except spanking. It was a relief though, as I was not yet ready to confess this to anyone. We talked for a month on the phone, but he never mentioned the spanking game. I started to wonder if there was misprint in his ad. We met and had two dates. On the night of the third date, as we sat on the couch of his apartment, Joe said, "well, it's our third date. Traditionally, a girl has to kiss or tell the guy to take a hike. Since we have already kissed, shall we proceed to the main course?" Joe had been mild mannered up to this point and I felt intrigued. "Why, whatever do you mean?" I asked."The headline of my ad. Are you ready to play the spanking game?""Oh!' I exclaimed. "I don't know what that game is."Joe chuckled. "I think you do. Look at you, your face is flushed." It was true: I felt my cheeks flaming and my hands trembling. "I don't want you to be terrified, but I am going to give you a short prelude of things to come. Now, stand up."Meekly, I stood up in my cocktail dress and looked down at my feet. "Lay down across my lap." Joe commanded.I shook my head sideways and said, "No.""You know you need this." His right hand encircled my waist, and carefully, and slowly, he lowered me face across my lap. I felt his organ protruding from his dress pants against my stomach. I listened to the sound of traffic passing below as I placed my hands against the soft carpet and waited. The suspense and tension felt overwhelming to me. I had waited years for this moment and felt scared: what if he does it too hard or what if it's not hard enough? What if it hurts too much? I lay across his lap for thirty long seconds before he said, "You have been a naughty girl but this is going to excite me more than it is going to excite you."I felt him hiking the dress up to my waist, and then I felt a short series of soft smacks against my pantied bottom. "Well, here it is at last" I thought, as I wiggled my groin against his lap.""You hussy! Keep still!" Joe admonished me. "I am going to have to spank you on your bare bottom for grinding against me like that!" I felt a fingertip grasping the elastic of my panties and felt as he slowly, oh so slowly, lowered them to the tops of my thighs. "Magnificent," he cooed. "Look at this pair of white, full, round buttocks. So perfect." He cupped his hands against my bare bottom and slowly rubbed and caressed my cheeks. Then, his right palm slapped my bare bottom in a series of rapid, brisk spanks. I felt like a little girl getting the dress-up bare-bottom spanking that I desperately needed. The slaps resonated through the apartment, and I wondered if the neighbors could hear us, but soon I forgot about that and was in ecstasy. The spanking lasted all of three minutes, and to my disappointment, he apruptly stopped. "I can't give you too much of a good thing. It is better to leave a girl wanting more." I lay face down across his lap panting in satisfaction. I felt his fingers separating my sex, and soon he fingered me and I felt my hips buckling as I came. The spanking game ended for the evening and we continued as if nothing occurred. I returned home to my apartment, logged onto to some websites, and decided to write a story of my own for your website.